WN - ReZero - Volume 32 (Light) PDF

Manifesto
Hello, this is Phantaminum. This is a continuation of a project that aims to standardize nomenclature
and formatting, while dividing Web Novel chapters in the same way the Light Novel does. Colored
illustrations have also been added where possible for maximum enjoyment. You may find a list of all
volumes I have already finished, or plan to work on, at the final chapter of this document.
This document is a compilation of Re: Zero Web Novel chapters that correspond to Volume 32, spanning
Web Novel Arc 7 Chapters 76 to 96. Witch Cult Translations (website), was used as a source of the
translations for all the Chapters. Chapters 76 to 96 were produced with use of Machine Translation tools.
For the sake of completeness, I leave you with the same wall of text detailing what I did using the
available translations. Feel free to skip it if you don’t care/have already read it.
The original translations have been proofread, edited and reformatted by myself, on top of whatever
original editing and proofreading work was done by Witch Cult Translations. This means that the
formatting should remain consistent no matter which source is used.
I have tried to follow naming conventions present in the Light Novel as much as possible, only diverging
when community-given names differed greatly. I have also tried to conserve as much of the original
translator notes by Witch Cult Translations as much as possible.
As a fun quirk, I have done something which I admit is probably not consensual: to flip the languages
whenever someone speaks what is colloquially coined as Engrish. This means, that in the case where the
story uses English, where possible, Japanese will be written as Romaji (Japanese in Latin script). When
this happens, a note was added with the original expression (and its translation), and the new expression
that was converted to Romaji. Basically, I made everyone using Engrish look like weeaboos.
I hope you enjoy this as much as I did. If you have anything to point out, I’m often lurking in pretty much
every Re: Zero discussion site, be it the Reddit Discord Server, the Subreddit, or 4chan’s /a/ board.
Alternatively, feel free to use this document to suggest corrections or other changes.
Table of Contents for Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 76 – Chance Meetings at the Imperial Capital ...................................................... 4
Arc 7 Chapter 77 – Twist of Fate...................................................................................... 24
Arc 7 Chapter 78 – A Volatile Reunion ............................................................................... 48
Arc 7 Chapter 79 – A Roar of Scarlet Laughter ..................................................................... 79
Arc 7 Chapter 80 – Iris and the King of Thorns ..................................................................... 97
Arc 7 Chapter 81 – The Fierce Lady and the Clown .............................................................. 115
Arc 7 Chapter 82 – The Rebels’ Intent .............................................................................. 134
Arc 7 Chapter 83 – Warfare and Warzones ......................................................................... 149
Arc 7 Chapter 84 – Tea Chamber .................................................................................... 165
Arc 7 Chapter 85 – Fhrend ............................................................................................ 184
Arc 7 Chapter 86 – The Five Bastions ............................................................................... 208
Arc 7 Chapter 87 – Decisive Battle at the Bastion ................................................................ 227
Arc 7 Chapter 88 – New Wind......................................................................................... 249
Arc 7 Chapter 89 – Kafma Irulux ..................................................................................... 273
Arc 7 Chapter 90 – Infernal Cradle .................................................................................. 294
Arc 7 Chapter 91 – Racing Across the Battlefield ................................................................. 311
Arc 7 Chapter 92 – Rekindling Old Ties ............................................................................. 322
Arc 7 Chapter 93 – Army of Stone ................................................................................... 345
Arc 7 Chapter 94 – Determination for the Sake of Whom ....................................................... 362
Arc 7 Chapter 95 – Enemies on All Bastions ........................................................................ 388
Arc 7 Chapter 96 – Painting with Deep Love ....................................................................... 424
Character Pages ........................................................................................................ 448
Other Volumes .......................................................................................................... 450

Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 76 – Chance Meetings at the Imperial Capital

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Prologue “Chance Meetings at the Imperial Capital”
Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Punibaba, SapphireComet,
Translation checked by Ice/Ice_Occultism, MaskedBook) ― Complete
It was while Rem was strolling through the mansion where she was held under house arrest, that she
noticed a certain woman.
In the heights of the battle at the Fortress City of Guaral, in order to treat a wounded Flop O’Connell,
Rem had been abducted from the city along with him―― taken, to the Imperial Capital, and placed under
house arrest in what was probably one of the most magnificent mansions in the city.
However, while it was called house arrest, Rem still possessed relatively ample freedom.
She was not confined to cramped rooms or prisons, nor was she subjected to excessive violence or verbal
abuse. While it could have hardly been called tranquil, it was possible for one to say that the treatment
she got was mild.
Food was prepared for every mealtime, and a period of time for bathing was also available. In some
ways, it was definitely a better place to live than in the village of the People of Shudraq.
However, even though she was not imprisoned, she still could not go outside the mansion, as the Soldiers
responsible for security―― as the private army of Berstetz Fondalfon kept watch, reminding her of her
limitations.
In any case, leaving aside the topic of whether she was freer than not, the situation at hand was not one
she wished for.
Naturally, she had made Kuna and Holly experience some inadequacy, and it would not be surprising if
she were now the object of Priscilla’s indignation, having left as she pleased.
4
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 76 – Chance Meetings at the Imperial Capital
Web Novel Volume 32
Above all, how would the people that had left for the east react upon their return?
Louis, Medium, and the boy named Natsuki Subaru――
???: “――Ah.”
And, it was while Rem was lost in her own thoughts that brought her heartache, that she heard a painfully
feeble voice.
Upon turning her face toward the direction of the voice, she saw an unfamiliar figure in the garden in
the center of the mansion―― one likely used more as a courtyard for the purpose of mounting and
dismounting flying dragons, than for preserving a lush green landscape.
Although she had not met the entirety of the Soldiers and servants working in the mansion, she could tell
at a glance that the person was neither of these.
For the reason, was because that very person did not walk on their own feet, and sat in a chair with
wheels attached.
???: “Kuh, ugh…”
She was a fair-skinned woman with unruly dark-brown hair, which was parted in two on either side of
her head. Her long-lashed blue eyes flickered, and then she put strength into her slender shoulders and
leaned forward.
What those trembling arms were putting strength into was the wheeled chair she was sitting in――
specifically, the wheels of her wheelchair. They possessed large rims, which the person sitting in the
chair could turn by hand to move forwards or backwards.
However, it seemed one of the wheels had got caught in a ditch in the corner of the path and, unable to
get out, she had been stuck there.
???: “――――”
Biting on her thin lips with force, the woman strenuously tried time after time to turn the wheel.
5
Web Novel Volume 32
Still, her slender arms did not provide the necessary strength, and the wheel just wiggled back and forth
fruitlessly. If she were to raise her voice and call for help, someone would have rushed to her, and yet
she did not.
She did not want to rely on anyone. Rem felt a sense of kinship with such obstinacy. Of course, she did
not know due to what emotional state she was like that, but――
Rem: “――I’ll help you.”
???: “Ah…”
Unable to leave her be, Rem walked over to the woman stuck in the ditch, and called out to her from
behind.
Immediately rolling her eyes, the woman looked over her shoulder and gasped at Rem’s presence. But
soon her look became one of embarrassment, chewing on her lips as she went silent.
Rem, once again feeling a sense of kinship due to her reaction, placed her hand on the back of the
wheelchair.
The back of the wheelchair had handles on either side, so that a person standing behind could push it.
And so, putting her hands there, and pushing it,
Rem: “One, two aaand three!”
Rem put her strength into it, the wheel bounced with a bang, and the wheelchair escaped from the ditch
in which it was stuck.
Using her hands, the woman stopped the wheelchair which had moved slightly forward with too much
momentum, then abruptly spun the wheels on the spot and looked back toward Rem. And then――
???: “…Who asked you, to do that.”
And what came, was a very particular greeting.
Rem: “――――”
6
Web Novel Volume 32
Reflexively, Rem’s eyes went wide and blinked in surprise, as she was taken aback by the woman’s words.
Meanwhile, the woman averted her eyes from Rem, chewing on her lips,
???: “I would’ve been fine without help for something that trivial. I mean, what do you think you’re doing,
when you need a cane yourself? Y-you should rather worry about yourself.”
Rem: “Ummm… Thank you for your concern.”
???: “I’m not worried or anything! Are your ears perhaps not working properly? If not, then I guess the
problem’s in your head, yes, it’s rather in your head.”
Rem belatedly realized that those stammered words were apparently meant to be a cutting remark.
Her tone was harsh, but since the subtle sense that she was not accustomed to such speech hung in the
air, she lacked the talent to deal damage with such sarcasm.
Frankly speaking, from Rem’s point of view, after encountering Priscilla, the difference in the potency
of this woman and Priscilla was about the same as the difference between a puppy and Mizelda.
???: “N-now, get lost. I don’t have the free time to be concerned about… about you.”
Rem: “If you don’t have any free time, does that mean you have some role to fulfill?”
???: “A role…! Y-yes, that’s right. I have a proper role. Unlike you…”
After having been asked a question in return by Rem, the woman answered, her cheeks stiffening. As she
answered, she scrunched up her thin eyebrows and looked Rem over top to bottom as if scrutinizing her.
Then, she brought her right thumb to her mouth, chomped at it ever-so-slightly, and,
???: “…A face I haven’t seen, and a presence I hadn’t noticed. Who are you?”
Rem: “――My name is Rem. Because of some circumstances, I was abducted to this mansion.”
???: “Abducted…”
Rem: “Yes. Hmm, may I ask for your name?”
7
Web Novel Volume 32
In order to approach the woman biting her nails and muttering, Rem asked for her name.
She thought that, perhaps, the likelihood of receiving an unfriendly rejection was higher.
???: “――Katya.”
However, surprisingly without reserves, she―― Katya had introduced herself as such.
Rem did not know if it was due to some ulterior motive, or if she had named herself reflexively while she
was lost in thought, but Katya seemingly deliberated as she continued to bite her nails.
Katya: “By abducted, do you mean that you’re a hostage too?”
Rem: “Hostage… That may very well be the case. It does not seem appropriate to request that I play
such a role…”
Unmistakably, Subaru was probably the only one that would worry non-stop over Rem’s disappearance.
Of course, she felt the Shudraqians and the O’Connell siblings would be anxious as well, and Priscilla
might at least move an eyebrow, but that would not affect the overall situation.
Rem’s existence would only affect the overall situation, when Subaru affected the overall situation.
However――
Rem: “I wouldn’t expect that person to go that far.”
To Rem, it did not seem likely that he could do it, nor did she think that he should.
In a short time, she had been shown, time and time again for a short period, a figure resisting and
resisting earnestly with their lack of ability as he was tormented by absurdity. His figure, as he kept on
shouldering the burden of having to do everything by himself.
Rem could not stand it at all. It was not because she disliked or hated him.
It was still difficult to verbalize why that was, though.
Rem: “――――”
8
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya: “…Hey, don’t just go silent on me?”
Rem: “Ah, sorry. I was just lost in thought… Katya, what are you to Berstetz?”
Called out to by Katya, whose eyes had sharpened, Rem apologized for her silence, then posed a question.
Since she was in this mansion, there was no doubt that Katya also had some connection to Berstetz.
However, it was difficult to imagine their relationship.
If she were someone with fighting strength like what Madelyn possessed, or if she were to look like an
Imperial Soldier, the relationship would be obvious, but Katya’s appearance made it difficult to establish
any sort of connection.
If there was anything that came to mind――
Rem: “Berstetz’s daughter or grandchild, perhaps?”
Katya: “A relative of Prime Minister-sama? Oh, stop it you. In the first place, Berstetz-sama isn’t married,
and supposedly doesn’t have a family. I’m not that big of a deal.”
Rem: “Is that so? That’s surprising.”
“Surprising?”, Katya said as she tilted her head, but Rem shook her head as to gloss over her words’ true
meaning.
Once before, at the time Berstetz and Rem had met face-to-face, he had explained the reason for his
own rebellion against the Emperor―― that was, his distrust of an Emperor that would not produce an
heir. From Berstetz’s standpoint as someone working for the nation, the Emperor’s actions would seem
like a dishonorable dereliction of duty.
Rem had been satisfied with that logic, even if it was difficult for her to sympathize, having been dragged
into it.
However, the fact that Berstetz had started a rebellion for such a reason was unconvincing when he
himself, just like the Emperor, did not have a family.
Of course, she believed Berstetz had his own reasons.
9
Web Novel Volume 32
Rem: “But, if you’re not either of those, why are you in the mansion?”
Katya: “…You’re an unperceptive woman. I asked if you were also hostage.”
Rem: “――Does that mean that you’re a hostage as well, Katya-san?”
With Rem returning with a question, Katya begrudgingly nodded, the bitter look on her face unchanging.
Katya, too, was being held captive in the mansion as someone’s hostage―― Slightly surprised at that
fact, Rem spun around and surveyed the mansion.
A spacious mansion amidst the Imperial Capital, a mansion enveloped in a majestic atmosphere.
However, there were probably many other secrets lying within, of which Rem and Katya, as well as the
injured Flop, were a part of.
Having confronted Berstetz directly, Rem recognized the old man as someone of great intellectual
stature, a formidable wall standing in the way of Abel’s attempt to regain the imperial throne.
However, Rem’s imagination and speculation would probably never be able to wholly gauge just how
dreadful Berstetz could be, should he be willing to scheme and target his enemy’s weaknesses.
Rem: “Your family must surely be very worried about you having been taken hostage.”
Katya: “…I wouldn’t be so sure about that. To him, I might be nothing more than a replaceable tool. I-if
I get in the way, he’ll drop me like a hot potato.”
Averting her gaze, so spat out Katya.
Even though her speech had not faltered, Rem could tell that those seemingly hateful words were not
her true feelings. She had a clue as to what lay behind Katya’s attitude.
Rem: “――――”
After all, that was the same shade of obstinacy belonging to none other than Rem.
She did not know what kind of person Katya would curse and keep at a distance. However, this complaint
was more for the sake of convincing herself rather than it was for Rem to hear.
10
Web Novel Volume 32
It was a lie told because she did not want herself to have too much faith in or too high expectations for
that person.
It was a lie precisely because she did not want to admit that the other person thought her irreplaceable,
nor that the other person was irreplaceable to her.
It was a lie specifically to deceive “herself”. Not anyone else.
Rem: “Katya-san, would you like to talk some more?”
Katya: “W-what… Doing something so selfish, to Prime Minister-sama…”
Rem: “I don’t think he’ll be angry. If he does get angry, then tell him I forced you to do it.”
Katya: “But, it isn’t actually like th… Ah, wait!”
With trembling lips, Katya attempted to reject Rem. Quickly moving around behind Katya, Rem tucked
her cane under her arm and gently gripped the handle of her wheelchair.
While pushing the wheelchair, Rem could support her own body in addition to the other person’s. With
this, she would not fall even without the cane, and surprisingly, it was not a terrible position.
Katya: “J-just doing as you please… As if I would…”
Rem: “In which direction is your room, Katya-san? My room is on the west side.”
Katya: “…O-on the opposite side, the east side.”
Rem: “Understood. Well then, let’s head that way.”
Hearing Katya’s feeble reply, Rem pushed the wheelchair and started walking. Only at the start was
there a slight resistance, but Katya soon detached her fingers from the wheel, and went along for the
ride.
She was aware that she was being a bit forceful in moving the conversation forward, but Rem was
anything but hesitant in pushing it.
11
Web Novel Volume 32
In honest truth, she did not possess any ulterior motives, such as befriending Katya to make visible a way
out of this deadlock, or her holding knowledge of an important secret to the mansion.
Probably, Katya’s presence would not be useful in moving the situation along.
Faintly so, she understood that the reason why Berstetz, who held Rem and Katya’s beings hostage, had
no family himself, was so that he would have no weaknesses.
And yet, there were several reasons why Rem was trying to come to terms with Katya in this way, but――
Rem: “――There are so many things I have to know.”
After having become a captive, she had the belief and resolve that she could not be the kind of weak
person who would only spread the seeds of anxiety and worry in the people who knew her.
Therefore, Rem would make every effort. Even if she did not know how to, she would do things her own
way.
Priscilla: “――No one can escape from who they are. Strive to remember my words, be diligent.”
There were more pressing things to do than to repudiate her own helplessness.
Indeed, for the sake of putting into practice the words of that person, to not remain at a standstill.
△▼△▼△▼△
――Flop slowly opened his eyelids, having felt the presence of someone else in the room.
Flop: “――――”
Shaking off the restless hand of drowsiness that entangled him, Flop’s consciousness returned to reality.
In the view of his now-open eyes, a clean white ceiling was visible, and he quickly came to the
understanding that he was in the room of the mansion where he was being held captive.
12
Web Novel Volume 32
He was way past the point of panicking because of this realization. It also did not catch him off-guard
anymore, and, as a result, he did not make himself experience pain by suddenly moving his body because
of his surprise.
But still, it was still too early to say that he was acclimated to the situation, considering there was still
some feeling of uneasiness left.
Flop: “As a merchant, I can’t help but be impatient, being bedridden for days like this, alright.”
He was a peddler whose efforts on a given day determined how much money he had once the day was
over.
He could hardly call it his strong suit, but having an elaborate business plan was the shortcut to success.
And even if he did not succeed, he still needed to earn even just a little bit.
Thus, being tied to a bed in this manner, agitated and distressed him despite the quite leisurely position
he found himself in.
Wondering how Medium would react if she knew he was being held captive, only made it worse. In any
case――
Flop: “I can hardly ask Wife-san to bring me to perfect condition at this very moment. What an irritating
situation.”
In order to treat Flop’s injuries, Rem was also being held captive in the mansion.
For Subaru’s sake, as well as the others who worried for her, Rem had to be brought home safely at any
cost, but her situation was far from being secure.
Rem’s current position, that of being Flop’s healer, would become quite uncertain once Flop made a
complete recovery.
He had hoped that Rem would not immediately be disposed of, as someone who no longer had any use.
Flop: “I guess you could say that depends exactly on your mood, Miss Madelyn.”
13
Web Novel Volume 32
Having collected and organized his thoughts, Flop proceeded to cast this particular subject of
conversation towards the room’s entrance.
Flop had been awakened by the presence of a certain someone. The other person’s voice could not be
heard, but it was obvious that someone was in the room and there were only two people who usually
visited him.
Only two; whether it be Rem who came to treat him, or Madelyn who appeared more frequently.
Leaving aside Rem, who had been given unexpected freedom within the mansion; around Madelyn, Flop
had to be somewhat careful.
Despite her childish appearance, she had tremendous physical strength and could easily rip and tear
through Flop with her claws. In addition, she was a proud member of the dragonkin―― someone who
Flop, despite having been through many different paths in life, had no idea how to deal with.
Besides, Flop did not want to mislead Madelyn, nor deceive her with lies, even though she would possibly
scold him for being blind to the situation.
Even Flop had not gone through life without telling a lie. He was proud of the fact that he had relied on
the power of words more than anyone else in the Empire, precisely because of his apparent lack of
strength.
Being that, the reason as to why he wished to avoid doing anything that would make Madelyn believe he
was trying to win her over, was that she genuinely cared about Flop’s precious “close friend”.
He imagined a particular “close friend” of his would be appalled at his seemingly stupid way of life.
Flop: “That’s the way I live my life, nothing I can do about it.”
Flop was spending his time at the mansion with the determination to take the offensive.
Therefore, engaging Madelyn in a battle devoid of lies, in which he would make full use of his
conversational arts and power of his speech so that her interest would not be exhausted―― was
something he expected to happen on this day.
But it was not to be. Since――
14
Web Novel Volume 32
Flop: “Miss Madelyn? I thought you might be here to ask me to continue our conversation from yesterday.
What was the surprising thing Balleroy said the first time Carillion flew in the sky? I cut off the
conversation at that point where――”
???: “――While that sounds like an interesting topic, it shan’t be the one discussed now.”
Flop: “――――”
Flop, who was lying on his bed, talking to the person who was supposedly there, fell in silence upon being
answered by a voice different from the one he had expected.
Flop had assumed it was Madelyn at the entrance, but the answer was returned through the voice of a
man. A voice he had heard before.
It was only his small pride, but Flop would never forget a voice having heard it once.
Even if it came from a corner of a busy market, Flop could recognize it. Which was why he had not
mistaken the voice.
However, after hearing the voice in question, Flop’s feelings became complex to the extreme.
After all, his relationship with said party had changed quite drastically, at least as far as Flop was
concerned.
Flop: “Village Chief-kun… No, perhaps I should say, Your Excellency the Emperor-kun?”
???: “You rephrase yourself, and yet you came to that? Either way, it seems there is no substitute for the
profane name you have dubbed me with.”
Calling out quietly, Flop strained his trembling arms and sat up on the bed. He still felt a faint numbness
in his upper body and a tightness in his skin, but it was not unbearable.
Then raising his gaze, he finally caught sight of a figure standing at the entrance to the room.
Standing there was a young man with black hair, fair skin, and sharp eyes.
15
Web Novel Volume 32
His attire was dominated by vermilion and his slender figure matched what he had seen many times
before. His face, his eyes, his nose, everything was familiar.
Abel―― No, Vincent Vollachia.
That was the name of the current Emperor of the Sacred Vollachian Empire, the rebellious wolf who had
been driven from his throne, presently seeking to reclaim it.
Having been called disrespectful by the very man behind it all himself, Flop smiled and bowed his head.
Flop: “Excuse me, perhaps I should rephrase. No, perhaps I should also change my speech in general.
How embarrassing, would you mind if I start over from the beginning?”
Vincent: “No need. Starting over shall not make up for the deeds you have committed. More importantly,
are you a citizen resolved to pledge allegiance and devotion to the Emperor of Vollachia?”
Flop: “I wonder. Your Excellency is the Emperor of the country in which I live. Since the reign of Your
Excellency Vincent Vollachia, disputes, including skirmishes between tribes, have decreased
dramatically. I’d say I’m grateful for a country that has become a better place to live.”
Vincent: “That is a very suggestive way of putting it. You dare play with idle words in front of the
Emperor?”
The Emperor shrugged his slender shoulders and slowly stepped forward.
Flop’s eyes widened as the figure became more clearly visible up close. For all intents and purposes, the
figure was that of the very Abel he was already acquainted with.
But he knew that the man in front of him was not that Abel.
Flop: “I’m very embarrassed by my lack of knowledge, but you really have made a good likeness of him,
haven’t you? It’d need to be that good to befit the role of a body double, I guess.”
Vincent: “If you continue to speak so frivolously, I shall have no choice but to muzzle you. It is naught
more than the wish of the Flying Dragon General, Madelyn Eschart, that has provided you shelter here.
But where shall the scales tip towards, the General’s wishes or mine whims?”
16
Web Novel Volume 32
Flop: “I’ll accept your advice to take care in my words. However, I cannot promise that I’ll be able to
put it into practice! My feelings are very mixed, after all! I’d very much like to remark further on that
face of yours!”
Vincent: “――――”
Being pointed at with a snap, the other party remained silent after that loud insistence from Flop.
Flop was at a loss on how to address the other party―― the one who was not Abel, who, for the sake of
convenience, he had decided to call Vincent.
Flop knew that Vincent was a false Emperor, a man who had plotted to usurp the throne. However, Flop
did not possess any reason to denounce him per-se.
If Flop and Abel were bound by a firm friendship, having built a relationship in which they would be
willing to speak out on each other’s behalf at every such event, then it would only be natural, but that
was not the case.
Rather, Flop and Abel’s relationship was more complicated as well.
Flop: “Unfortunately, the person I really want to give my remarks to is someone else, someone who’s got
the same face as you. But still, it truly looks very much alike… I helped Husband-kun do Village Chief-
kun’s makeup, it looks just like his bare face.”
Vincent: “――The matter of the Fortress City has reached my ears, so you were a part of that scheme
too? I can only imagine that you have all tried to besmirch the Emperor’s rule in some ungodly fashion.
It was an act of barbarism, and one beyond measure.”
Flop: “Is that so? It was a fun venture. And most importantly, there were no casualties.”
Vincent: “That is just a justification based solely upon the results.”
Flop’s cheeks relaxed, and he thought about the plan for the fortified city that he, Subaru, and Abel had
collaborated on.
It was a plan that Flop had found astonishing, but it was the funniest of all the plots in which Flop had
ever been involved.
17
Web Novel Volume 32
Everyone involved in that operation had certainly wished for its success.
Flop: “Miss Taritta and Miss Kuna did, and I did, as well―― That’s why I can’t unravel it.”
Flop: “Mister-kun, His Excellency the Emperor-kun1… I wonder why he, who I still don’t know how to call,
was ousted from the Imperial Throne and put in that position.”
Flop looked at Vincent, cutting him off, “More to the point”.
He looked towards the usurper of the throne, whose expression did not even waver, his face a mirror
image of the Emperor’s.
Flop: “Just why did you and your people have to make our rock-solid Empire quake, why did you have to
raise this disturbance?”
Vincent: “――You are quite the talkative man, are you not?”
Flop: “It’s a tool of the trade. I’m a merchant. Also, my dear sister often compliments me on my good
looks. That’s another tool of the trade.”
Vincent: “I see. In that case――”
Flop had a toothy grin on his face; Vincent nodded at his words, composed, before suddenly grabbing
Flop’s face with his outstretched hand and pulling him closer.
Forced to lean forward, his wounds sore, Flop moaned out a “Muguh”. However, Vincent paid no heed
to his cries of pain, but stared at Flop closely.
Vincent: “I can take your face and mouth right here and now, for you to atone your disrespect.”
1
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “Flop is flip-flopping a whole lot on what to call Abel and Vincent. Here, it so happens
that he uses the same name for Abel, as he does for Subaru, «旦那くん». The term «旦那» has two connotations: it is used by wives
to refer to their husbands (such as Regulus’s wives, who called him «旦那様», in context «Husband-sama»), but also by people to
refer to someone of higher standing (such as Frederica towards Roswaal, who also uses «旦那様», in context «Master-sama»)”.
18
Web Novel Volume 32
His voice slid coldly into Flop’s eardrums with an intimidating quality that went down from his head to
his body and froze his heart.
For a person who would not shut his mouth like Flop, disrespect towards the Emperor was considered to
be unforgivable, yet Vincent’s reply was level-headed with a hint of resentment.
Even as he contemplated what it meant――
Flop: “…If you mean that I should watch my mouth, it might make more sense to take away my voice.”
Once again, Flop looked back at Vincent with an ugly look on his face, which was still being gripped,
giving an answer that was likely to provoke him and make him even angrier.
For a moment, Vincent’s dark eyes narrowed at Flop’s answer, but the emotion that passed within was
swept away without being expressed overtly.
Vincent batted one of his eyes shut, letting go of Flop’s face. His look was one which Abel, whom Vincent
mimicked, used to adopt often when observing other people.
Vincent: “I have made it clear that it was to be understood which of these is more important, mine whims
or Madelyn Eschart’s wishes. However, then there would be no avoiding her defection nor rebellion. Is
the attitude you have one of reading this far?”
Flop: “Huh? Oh, ah, I see. Miss Madelyn would get angry for sure if I die. That’s not good for you either…
I hadn’t thought that far ahead, but surely…”
Flop: “If I, as a prisoner, had risked my life to try and get one over on Your Excellency the Emperor-kun,
I could’ve at least encouraged Miss Madelyn’s defection―― Unfortunately though, I can’t do that now.”
At Vincent’s suggestion, Flop reassessed the value of his life.
With Madelyn’s interests now focused on himself, if Flop’s life were to be taken away unnecessarily, it
would be difficult to tame the bestial danger she would pose.
If Madelyn were to defect from Vincent, the rebellious Abel’s side would have an advantage.
19
Web Novel Volume 32
It was understandable that Vincent would suspect that he was provoking him due to that.
Vincent: “I hear that you will not yield to any threats and that you will not hesitate to risk your life. It
is just as Berstetz said, you seem to be some kind of ill-begotten misfortune.”
Flop: “It seems that I’ve been put in such a position unknowingly. Now, what do you think, Fake Emperor-
kun? I’m very difficult to deal with!”
Vincent: “I hear there was a healer girl who was brought here with you. If you care about that girl’s well-
being, you shall refrain from unnecessary words and behavior, and remain quiet.”
Flop: “I’ve been completely shut down!”
With Rem being used as a shield, Flop suddenly had no more moves to make.
But there was probably no helping it; he had to get Rem back home safely, no matter what it took.
Besides――
Flop: “I myself can’t decide what I should do.”
Ultimately, one could say Flop’s position had become the same as Madelyn’s.
Should he, like Madelyn, join the rebellion she was part of, and then plot, viciously so, to eliminate Abel,
whom they had ousted, and slowly make him pay for his crimes?
A merchant whose only merit was that his little sister complimented him on his goodness.
Vincent: “Even discounting Madelyn Eschart, Berstetz shall do you no harm. Bear in mind what your
position is and make sure you spend your time here without stirring up any discord.”
Vincent declared that with his eyes fixed upon the silent Flop.
From what he said, Flop understood that he was trying to end this face-to-face meeting. That Vincent
had determined there was nothing to be gained out of Flop, or that he had served the purpose of this
discussion, and having thought as much――
Flop: “Fake Emperor-kun, why did you come to this room?”
20
Web Novel Volume 32
Flop: “It’s hard for me to imagine, having never rebelled. But trying my best to realize the power of my
imagination still, I reckon the position of Your Excellency the Emperor must be rather busy. Even though
things are already tough, when there are people like His Excellency the Emperor-kun, who keep acting
wildly without giving up, it’s no wonder your business knows no bounds.”
Flop was not saying that his usual peddling was easy, but when there were loads of products that fit
exactly with the buyer’s needs, one’s business was incomparable to the usual.
The position of the Fake Emperor would never be held secure while the real Emperor was still alive and
well.
Under such circumstances, why had Vincent bothered to specifically visit Flop? Well――
Flop: “Perhaps you were wondering how His Excellency the Emperor-kun was doing and wanted to hear
it from me?”
Vincent: “Hypothetically, if I were a usurper, as your nonsensical nickname implies, it would be in poor
taste, would it not? I would be attempting to find out what happened to the person I had ousted from
the ones in that person’s vicinity.”
Flop: “The importance of gathering information is not so different in commerce or in battle, I guess. If
we assume that, I don’t think it’s in bad taste to try to find out what’s going on with your opponent.”
Vincent: “――Even if that were the case, you are misguided. I have seen with my own eyes how that
person is doing without needing to hear it from your mouth. We even exchanged a few words.”
Flop: “Is that so…”
A painful evasion after having hit the mark.
Flop took Vincent’s answer as not having been such a frivolous statement.
What the circumstances were that he saw Abel in person and exchanged words with him, Flop had no
room but to imagine, but he could not believe it to be an outright lie.
21
Web Novel Volume 32
Although he was also concerned about Medium, Taritta, and Subaru, who were supposed to be by Abel’s
side, it seemed unlikely that he would be able to get an answer by digging deeper into the matter.
At the very least, he could not have done anything to Abel when meeting him face-to-face.
If he could have, it would not have been odd for him to have declared victory immediately. He found it
hard to believe that he was tasteless enough to bother to come to do that; however, it would have been
equally tasteless for him to continue this discussion while withholding that fact, and it did not seem to
be either.
In other words, Vincent was not here to converse with Flop.
If so, there was only one possibility that came to mind.
Flop: “If you didn’t want to ask me something, is it because you had something you wanted to tell me,
maybe?”
Vincent: “Troublesome, I believe that was Berstetz’s evaluation of your position, however, even if you
look at it from my point of view, your way of being is one that falls into the troublesome category.”
Flop: “Am I to take that as a compliment? It’s more positive for my mentality to think so, so I’ll just take
it as such.”
Flop reckoned his words were what had made Vincent stop in his tracks as he was about to take his leave.
Flop: “――――”
Frankly, Flop did not know whether stopping Vincent in his tracks here was good or bad for him.
If Vincent’s plan were fulfilled and the usurpation of the Imperial Throne were brought to completion,
Abel would surely be forced out from his position in the Empire, but also in this world.
Was that what he really wished?
Was that what he wished for the person who was involved in the death of his precious “close friend”,
Balleroy Temeglyph? Was that what he wished for the person who had taken everything away from him,
for him to lose his life?
22
Web Novel Volume 32
Flop: “Until now, I never knew what I wanted…”
Trying to think if there ever had been such a time, Flop quickly reconsidered his thoughts.
He did not need to recall anything. Before he had met Balleroy and the others, he had spent all his time
trying to protect Medium and had no desire for anything else.
He was the same as he had been then. Then, the answer and the way he arrived at it was the same as
then, too.
???: “You guys can choose what you wanna do.”
He remembered that blunt voice pushing Flop’s back like that.
So, rather than being swept away without knowing anything, Flop wanted to choose to set out walking
knowing something.
Flop: “Can I ask you something, Fake Emperor-kun? What is it that you have come to tell?”
Flop asked him pointblank, interrupting the Fake Emperor busy in his usurpation of the Imperial Throne.
In response to his question, Vincent’s lips curved with a slightly different impression than the man Flop
knew, and spoke. That it was――
Vincent: “――The Great Disaster, regarding the reason for the destruction it brings.”
23
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 77 – Twist of Fate

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 1 “Twist of Fate”, Parts 1-3
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Punibaba,
Akagami, Bruhseph, Translation checked by Ice/Ice_Occultism, Garcar, Vinicaian) ― Complete
Otto: “――This is a report on the damage caused by the attack of the flying dragons.”
Emilia lowered her eyebrows with a pained expression at Otto’s explanation as he tapped the documents
close at hand.
The Fortress City of Guaral had been struck by the Flying Dragon Cataclysm―― Several days had passed
with them repairing the city and dealing with the injured, until it could be said that things had settled
down for the moment. The results of said cataclysm had become clear afterwards.
From Emilia’s point of view, the city was in a terrible state.
The splendid defensive wall that surrounded the city had been destroyed, and the numerous boulders
that had been dropped from on high were still scattered around the city. The damage to the buildings
was extensive, less than half of them having survived unscathed. A fair number of people had died; the
house where Emilia and her group were sleeping in, with its second floor collapsed, no longer had
residents to return to it.
Emilia: “If only…”
If only they had rushed there just a little bit sooner.
Such regrets kept poking at Emilia’s chest like sharp needles; however――
Otto: “It is pointless to speculate whether we could have rushed here earlier, so let’s quit with that.”
24
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 77 – Twist of Fate
Web Novel Volume 32
Able to read those thoughts of Emilia’s, however, Otto cut her off immediately. Emilia’s face lowered at
his sharpness, but Otto gave a curt nod with his chin, indicating the outside of the window.
Otto: “Back then, the reason we allowed this to take priority was because a group of flying dragons
passed by us overhead. Without that, we would not have had the option to hurry. In other words…”
Emilia: “In other words?”
Otto: “There was nothing we could have done to prevent it, you know. It is a matter of cause and effect.
You cannot have one without the other. It would be irrational to worry about that.”
Emilia gave Otto a strained smile as he slowly shook his head while explaining that.
His opinion felt like he had read what Emilia truly felt inside, and that in itself, was of no surprise. Otto
was a very good judge of people, so that was normal for him.
On top of that, she imagined Otto’s words to her were his way of consoling her.
He was telling her that worrying about “what if” scenarios was not constructive consideration.
And so, Emilia was convinced, however――
???: “But the issue lies with how you said it. I hate the way you put it.”
Petra turned her face away in a huff, looking really upset.
Sitting in a chair in front of Emilia, Petra was in the middle of combing her bright-brown hair and polishing
up to her usual cuteness. This role was one Emilia had been entrusted with lately, but Petra’s attitude
of never skimping out on taking care of herself, even during their journey, was one that always left her
impressed.
She surely had been exhausted from running around the city the prior day, but now that a new day had
come, she was properly remodeling herself into a new self.
That too, was a boon of Petra’s awareness of her position and sense of responsibility. After all, she
was――
25
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “――To hear that from our Mistress, Lady Petra, is very upsetting.”
As Otto had remarked, Petra was in charge of organizing Emilia’s group as the lady employing them.
――Emilia’s group had entered the Vollachian Empire in search of Subaru and Rem, who had disappeared.
After many twists and turns and various hardships, they had arrived in the Empire, but as expected, it
was difficult to cross the border by regular means, and they had ended up smuggling themselves into the
country.
In doing so, they had to use aliases and fabricate a false story about the purpose of their journey, since
things would get dicey if Emilia and Roswaal’s true identities were discovered.
As a result, Emilia was assigned the role of being “Emily”, the guardian escort, and the ones she had to
protect were――
Emilia: “Lady Petra and Lady Beatrice.”
Otto: “The reason we came to the Empire was to restore Lady Beatrice’s health… and this is a goal that
will actually be fulfilled once we collect what we are after, so it is not entirely a lie.”
Petra: “I understand, but somehow… You know, it is fine after all.”
Otto: “You stopping halfway is making me concerned, so it would be better if you just told me.”
Petra: “I suppose? Like, you know, Otto-san, could it be Master’s bad habits are spreading to you?”
Otto: “I knew I shouldn’t have asked…!”
Otto had ended up cradling his head in his hands, so Emilia hastily retracted the words she was about to
say.
Otto looked really uncomfortable with it, but as for Emilia, she found Roswaal’s intelligence to be very
dependable. So it was very encouraging to see two of the smartest people in the Camp thinking alike.
Although it seemed that saying that would cause Otto even more undue suffering. Anyhow――
Emilia: “We’ve also got far less injured people in the city thanks to Garfiel, yeah?”
26
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “That is, without a doubt, true, and I think it is a great credit to Lady Petra, Frederica-san, and of
course you, Emily, for helping out.”
With Otto’s response accompanied by a nod, Emilia was finally able to release the tension in her cheeks.
Garfiel’s hard work, Frederica and Petra’s help, all made Emilia proud. It was a struggle of which she
and her dear friends could be very proud of.
Emilia: “Otto-kun did a reaaally good job of talking with Zikr-san and the others, too.”
Otto: “Fortunately, Zikr-san was a person who can be reasoned with, so the difficulties were minimal. I
am also grateful to Mizelda-san, who I happened to run into, and she was able to run me through
everything.”
Petra: “Otto-san’s face is Mizelda-san’s favorite, isn’t it?”
Otto: “I have never had someone be so open about something like that, so I was quite perplexed.”
Towards Petra, who held up her small fist with a grin, Otto gave a strained smile.
Mizelda, with whom Emilia had also exchanged words, was a very strong and kind woman. She had been
kind to them from the beginning of their acquaintance, having shown them a lot of consideration.
Although part of her wondered why Otto and Garfiel were being treated differently.
Emilia: “I know she likes Otto-kun’s face, but Garfiel is cute, too…”
Petra: “Maybe it is because Garf-san often has wrinkles between his eyebrows and nose. Also, perhaps it
is because he is annoyed at being separated from Ram-neesama.”
Otto: “…I am going to go ahead and not say anything at all.”
Petra, placing her finger properly on her own shapely nose, gave this appraisal of Garfiel.
Emilia thought that Garfiel’s changing facial expressions were also charming, so she wanted Mizelda to
look at Garfiel more properly. All such digressions aside――
Emilia: “But if the city’s cleanup is getting close to finishing its first stage…”
27
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Indeed.”
Nodding at Emilia’s words, Otto then looked out the window once more. What laid beyond Otto’s gaze,
was the countenance of the city, still standing despite the damage―― the City Hall.
Gathering there, were the influential people of the Fortress City of Guaral. In other words――
Otto: “Finally, I think we can start talking about progressing things forward.”
And as Otto said that, the discussion began.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “Hey, ya never thanked me, Pops.”
Ascending the walls of the half-destroyed city, Garfiel called out to the back of the previous visitor.
In honesty, they were not someone he wanted to call out to, but turning right back around the moment
their back came into view would have made him feel like he had lost, so his competitive spirit won out
over his disinclination.
In the first place, why did he have to be the one to turn around?
If anybody had to turn tail, unable to bear the awkwardness, it ought to be the other person, rather than
himself.
With that in mind, he had kicked things off with words like those of a punk, but――
???: “――Tch.”
With the reply being a mighty click of the tongue, Garfiel immediately regretted his choice.
As a result of his stubbornness, he had gone through an even more unpleasant experience. Inside his
head, he could hear Otto’s reaction, a “Well, of course” of exasperation.
Be that as it may, it was someone he was not fond of.
28
Web Novel Volume 32
Although Garfiel had not been present when this previous visitor had been disrespectful to his people,
upon hearing of it later, that affair had been more than enough to make him dislike the guy.
That had been Garfiel’s unchanging impression of Heinkel Astrea.
Heinkel: “――――”
Donning light leather armor, a fine sword at his hip, Heinkel stood guard.
However, Garfiel had come to judge it as more of a display to cover up that he had nothing to do and no
place to be, rather than it being an admirable desire to keep the peace in the city.
The scent of alcohol wafting from his back, the empty liquor bottles lying around him, were proof of
that.
During the flying dragon cataclysm, Heinkel had apparently gone on an utmost ferocious rampage against
the advancing flock of flying dragons, yet came to suffer a painful defeat against a Divine General.
Nevertheless, the tiny Schult had talked his head off in defense of Heinkel, but Utakata was frank, saying
“He couldn’t do a thing”. That probably was the truth.
As evidence of this, among those Garfiel had to deal with while going around performing healing magic
on the wounded, Heinkel had been amongst the ones with the most severe injuries. The damage he had
received had been quite hideous, so much so that he would probably still be bedridden without Garfiel’s
healing magic.
Garfiel: “Is that tongue-clickin’ supposed to be a thanks? Gee, that’s hella different from the social
etiquette my amazin’ self’s aware of, oi.”
Even while bearing the other party’s situation in mind, Garfiel spat abuse.
Garfiel, too, had experienced defeat. He understood how frustrating it was, so he did not wish to
heartlessly poke at the fact that he had been defeated.
However, with the other party refusing to be polite, Garfiel was tempted to make at least one snide
comment. Not to mention that he did not have a favorable impression of Heinkel.
29
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “This is the Empire. There may be some social etiquette my amazin’ self ain’t aware of, but…
You’re from the Kingdom, ain’t’cha? On top of that, you’re the father of the Sword Saint, yeah?”
Garfiel: “As my amazin’ self said, he’s one tough asshole. Ya’d think that someone that strong’d have
great parents, but ya didn’t even have the decency to be polite――”
Heinkel: “――No matter how great the parents are, it doesn’t mean their kids are just as great.”
Garfiel looked daunted, having continued his sarcastic nagging towards a back that would not even turn
around.
He had assumed he would still be ignored, but an unexpected rebuttal had arrived. Garfiel’s eyes went
wide, but Heinkel, still without turning around, said,
Heinkel: “And vice-versa. There’s no reason at all why the parents of a monster also have to be
monsters.”
Garfiel: “Oh…”
Heinkel: “You’re way too bad at hurling insults. If you want to provoke someone, take a lesson from Miss
Priscilla. As you are, you’ve failed.”
Garfiel: “Gahk.”
His attempt to get the upper hand through insults was seen through, and was replied to in kind,
ultimately.
Having just been told what true provocation really was, Garfiel faltered. As things were, the conversation
was finished. But were he to turn his back and leave, he would be the one defeated in the true sense of
the word.
In the end, Garfiel stuck around out of stubbornness, sitting a short distance away from Heinkel, gazing
over the southern horizon devoid of the ramparts with which to guard the now-defenseless city.
30
Web Novel Volume 32
Having been assailed by countless flying dragons, the walls of the famed Fortress City of Guaral had been
severely damaged.
The damage yielded by the boulders thrown from a high altitude had been extensive, and although the
crumbling, demolished walls were being repaired as fast as possible, the city’s defensive abilities were
considerably lowered.
In particular, the city’s southern wall had been the one to suffer the greatest damage.
The western wall, which had borne the first attack, was also in a rather horrible state, but that was
nothing compared to this. Forget about the wall, the entire area had been razed to the ground.
Garfiel: “I heard that Emilia-sama… No, that Emily ‘n the Princess they call Priscilla fought a Divine
General, but…”
The ferocity of the battle could be perceived in clear terms, judging from the disastrous scene below
them.
Most of the buildings had not retained their original shape, and a terrible shockwave had mowed down
anything and everything in its path.
The battle with the dragonkin, one of the Nine Divine Generals, had its denouement orchestrated by a
white light―― Garfiel, too, had been in the city when the shockwave blew him away. Emilia had
explained what it had truly been.
Garfiel: “――A Dragon’s roar.”
While ground dragons, water dragons, flying dragons and the like were species of dragons, Dragons were
a cut above them2.
2
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “The word «dragon», in Re: Zero, is written in Japanese in two ways. For the first,
the character «竜» is used to signify «dragon», which is what is used for ground dragons (地竜), water dragons (水竜) and flying
dragons (飛竜). For the second, the character «龍» is used, and this is employed for dragons taken as more powerful, such as the
Blight Dragon Valgren and the Divine Dragon Volcanica. Hence why the latter occurrence is capitalized, and the earlier ones are
not”.
31
Web Novel Volume 32
Dragons possessed power said to be beyond all reason. With merely a single breath, everything had been
uprooted.
There was a fear that, had the duo of Emilia and Priscilla not strived to oppose it, the damage would
have spread even further.
Garfiel: “…No matter what, my amazin’ self’s always in the wrong place at the wrong time.”
As he praised Emilia and, while he was at it, Priscilla for their accomplishments, a bitter feeling brewed
in his heart.
By failing to accompany them to Pleiades Watchtower, Garfiel had missed the chance to come face-to-
face with the Divine Dragon Volcanica, whom Emilia had met. Not only that, but this time he had missed
the chance to come into contact with yet another Dragon despite being in the same city.
In a Subaru-like way of saying things, he had to say that the fish had gotten off the hook.
Garfiel: “――――”
His sulking was not at all because he had been unable to meet a Dragon, an existence that had been
spoken of since ancient times.
It was because Garfiel’s role was to fight and defeat powerful enemies. To defeat those who would try
to disrupt the Camp’s goals, and to carry out his role as a military officer.
Going around treating the wounded was absolutely not a part of those duties.
Garfiel: “More than that, my amazin’ self also couldn’t do a thing when enterin’ the Empire.”
In the act of smuggling themselves into the Vollachian Empire, Garfiel had been useless.
They had relied on Otto’s family, on the Suwen Trading Company, for getting into contact with the people
that would guide them across the border. And upon getting into a disagreement with them along the
way, Petra had concluded negotiations in a dignified manner.
32
Web Novel Volume 32
After that, when problems arose as soon as they entered the Empire, Frederica utilized her own blood
to overcome the situation, and all Garfiel had done, ultimately, was to knock out a guy he did not like,
as to get him to shut up.
At the very least he had found hope in the name of the black-haired valkyrie, Natsumi Schwartz, who
was rumored to be in the Fortress City, but just when he had thought his reunion with Subaru would
finally come to be――
Garfiel: “Just missin’ each other after the Captain left… Unlucky ‘til the very end, seems like absolutely
everythin’ was my amazin’ self’s fault…”
Of course, he was fully aware that this was paranoia due to overthinking.
Just as Garfiel and the others had had a great adventure making their way into the Empire, Subaru,
having been hurtled off into the Empire, had also been on a great adventure there. Nothing more, nothing
less.
Getting involved in a major incident straight away, even in a place he had been hurtled off to, was a
situation that was very much like the Subaru that Garfiel knew.
Garfiel: “――A scramble for the top of the Empire, that’s one hell of a big deal, Captain.”
A sign of great war that would engulf the Fortress City―― no, that would engulf the entirety of the
Vollachian Empire.
What kind of causality had led to him being right in the middle of such a situation? Garfiel thought,
however, that surely it was the result of Subaru being who he was.
While eagerly, desperately struggling to return to his place beside Emilia and the others, he had bonded
with the people he had encountered on the way, and unable to abandon them, he kept running.
Right now, he was someplace far away, in a big city to the southeast, seemingly negotiating with
influential people.
Regardless of the outcome, it would be nice if he were to return safely――
Heinkel: “――Hey, brat.”
33
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “Ahhn?”
Heinkel: “Your teeth’ve been clattering like hell for a while now. Can’t you behave and shut your mouth?”
Heinkel suddenly spat those words at Garfiel, who had been lost in thought.
The seemingly annoyed red-haired man glaring his way put a finger in his own mouth, and traced his
canine in demonstration. That was to say that Garfiel’s habit of clacking his teeth was getting on his
nerves.
Garfiel: “Ha, why should my amazin’ self hafta listen to anythin’ ya say? If it’s that hard on the ears, ya
can leave whenever ya want.”
Heinkel: “Is that your best insult, you petulant brat? I was here first. Know your place.”
Garfiel: “――Hk, the guy who chickened out against a Divine General shouldn’t be so arrogant!”
Loathing the idea of being cornered in the same way as before, Garfiel forcefully shouted that back.
After asserting that, Garfiel realized he had made a rash remark. However, his opponent was his
opponent. Retorting to such an extent, needing to feel guilty about that was――
Heinkel: “Ahh, that’s right, isn’t it―― I got scared. That’s why, it turned out like this.”
Garfiel: “Pops…?”
Heinkel: “I also wrecked Miss Priscilla’s mood so now I’m getting dead drunk. Ahh, how irredeemable.”
However, the words that Heinkel offered in return were weak, leaving Garfiel puzzled.
Lifting the bottle of alcohol in his hand to his mouth while he sipped its contents, Heinkel grumbled in a
low voice which seemed to curse the world—— No, seemed to curse his own being.
Just as if the very world itself had abandoned him, his demeanor seemed to have fallen to utter
desperation.
Garfiel: “…Yer opponent was a Divine General. They’re the Empire’s strongest military force, natural ya
couldn’t beat ‘em, Pops.”
34
Web Novel Volume 32
Unable to stand watching that pathetic appearance, he vocalized that comfort.
Despite having said it himself, Garfiel was astonished by the fact he had made that remark without
shame. Just before, he had verbally abused Heinkel for losing to a Divine General, but now he was
comforting him by saying it was natural for him to have lost.
It was incoherent, and probably completely failed at being comforting. If Garfiel had been in the same
position as Heinkel, he might have flown into a fit of rage at being told the same thing.
However, Heinkel gave a spineless laugh at Garfiel’s comfort,
Heinkel: “I may not have won, but I had a duty to carry out. All the more so if I’m to reap the benefits
of going along with Miss Priscilla… Heh, what a fucking masterpiece.”
Garfiel: “It’s, a masterpiece?”
Heinkel: “The thing I’ve been chasing for over ten years keeps slipping through my fingers. No matter
how far I go, I’ll never be able to change my piss-poor nature.”
At Heinkel’s incessant self-derision, Garfiel began to see him differently.
At first, due to the reckless actions Heinkel had taken at the Watergate City, Garfiel’s impression of him
had been enmity and disgust. After just a short period, the very moment he thought it had been affirmed,
seeing Heinkel curse himself made Garfiel reevaluate his impression.
There stood a weak, exhausted, miserable man.
The words that spewed from his mouth were blades to himself and to others, though their sharpness was
pathetic. If those were only directed towards others, Garfiel would merely scorn them and be done with
it.
However, when he realized Heinkel directed them at himself as well, Garfiel felt an unpleasant sensation
in his chest.
Garfiel: “Bastard, why’d’ya got the nerve to be rottin’ away like that. You’re still livin’. Then…”
Heinkel: “——I wonder, why am I still alive?”
35
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “——Hk, ya really dare ‘n say that in front of the person who saved ya?”
Heinkel continued to grumble words of self-abandonment which invited Garfiel’s wrath.
At Garfiel’s response, Heinkel glanced at him and muttered “Ah”, as if realizing it for the first time.
Heinkel: “Now that you mention it, you were the one that healed me. Be careful next time.”
Garfiel: “Ahh!?”
Heinkel: “Don’t miss the opportunity to abandon the guys you hate, to spare yourself from future
troubles.”
Heinkel gave a spineless chuckle as he asserted so.
The moment he heard that, Garfiel felt his vision being stained a deep red, and he found himself clutching
the man’s collar and scowling at his face reeking of liquor from a close proximity.
He heard a light smashing sound of a liquor bottle shattering by his feet.
That was because Garfiel had seized him by the collar, and lifted his body up through sheer force, causing
the liquor bottle, with its contents still remaining, to fall from Heinkel’s hand to the bottom of the
ramparts.
Following the fallen liquor bottle with his gaze, Heinkel heaved a sigh.
Heinkel: “That’s just a waste, isn’t it?”
Garfiel: “Bastard, is that all ya got to say?”
Without resisting, Heinkel turned his lethargic eyes towards Garfiel.
His blue eyes, bereft of spirit, were of the same origin as that of both Reinhard, whom Garfiel had spoken
to, and Wilhelm, whom he had gone under the gaze of.
Nonetheless, Garfiel could hardly believe that they were the same.
Just how could human eyes become so dull?
36
Web Novel Volume 32
The emotions whirling in the utmost depths of those two eyes, over just how many months and years had
they been degraded for?
Garfiel: “The fuck’s with that? Why’re ya lookin’ at me like that?”
Heinkel had stated that he had displeased Priscilla, having suffered a loss against a Divine General.
The truth of the matter was unclear, but Garfiel believed that it was far too inconsiderate to blame
someone for lacking the power to be able to put up a good fight against a Divine General.
At least, that was Garfiel’s perspective, who had not arrived in time to have a chance to fight.
Due to Garfiel’s gaze and words, Heinkel’s eyes wavered slightly.
His eyes, which had not even been focused on Garfiel, the man right in front of him, finally connected
with Garfiel so that he was clearly reflected in them. And then——
Heinkel: “——My wife…”
Regardless of the fact that he had just been gulping down alcohol, Heinkel’s lips, spilling out that hoarse
voice, were parched.
But, when he finally received words that held meaning, Garfiel clenched his molars, and decided he
would hear what the wavering man had to say beyond that.
However, the words Garfiel expected, yet again were not heard.
Heinkel: “——Ah.”
Garfiel: “Oi?”
Still being clutched by the collar, Heinkel’s eyes lost focus of Garfiel once more. His gaze went past
Garfiel, and directed themselves towards what lay behind him.
Garfiel thought that was frustrating and irritating, however,
Heinkel: “It’s a horse carriage.”
37
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel could not help but turn around, at the words that had been spoken.
Garfiel: “————”
Since he was grabbing Heinkel, Garfiel’s back was facing the south side of the city—— from beyond that
horizon, there was indeed a small contour that could be seen approaching their direction.
Straining his eyes, even Garfiel was unable to tell if it was a dragon carriage or a horse carriage, but
were he to believe in Heinkel calling it a horse carriage, then that was——
Heinkel: “——Hah, so it’s the honored return of the bunch who left.”
Through different words, Heinkel affirmed Garfiel’s thoughts, the latter’s breath hitching.
The contour was still only the size of a fingernail, but its outline was becoming slightly more visible;
possibly, that was the carriage the person whom Garfiel was eagerly waiting for, searching for, was riding
in.
Heinkel: “Oi, let go of me, brat.”
Garfiel’s eyes sparkled with anticipation and excitement, an air of liquor-reeking breaths hanging over
him. A frown crossed his face as he looked in front of him and was greeted by Heinkel’s sullen look.
The profile of a man who was just about to speak from his heart was no longer there, and all that was
left was the face of a hateful man, spewing disgusting and reckless remarks to those around him.
The moment he realized that, Heinkel tilted his neck and broke free from Garfiel’s hands.
Garfiel felt that was both an escape physically, and an escape emotionally. What should have been caught
by the tips of his fingers, had coldly slipped away.
Heinkel: “The person you’re waiting for seems to be coming. Why don’t you hurry up and go meet them?”
Garfiel: “…Bastard, you…”
Heinkel: “I’ll serve my duty as a lookout. My job is to report if I see something, after all. Even if I’m
drunk, I can at least do that much… Though it’s probably not going to score me many points.”
38
Web Novel Volume 32
With a wave of his hand, Heinkel drunkenly staggered as he turned his back to Garfiel.
For a moment, he hesitated if he should call out to that back to try to stop him, but in the end no words
came out. Just as Heinkel had pointed out, Garfiel’s heart had already started to get impatient.
As soon as possible, he wanted to rush over to the contour approaching from beyond the horizon.
Heinkel: “It’d be tragic to miss the opportunity, wouldn’t it? Those final words, you’ll end up chasing
them endlessly.”
Leaving just those words behind, Heinkel jumped off the ramparts before Garfiel. Surprisingly landing
safely inside the city, he headed for the center of the city.
That final comment, the earnest emotion contained therein, Heinkel had asserted that they would stab
into Garfiel’s heart like a thorn. However——
Garfiel: “Now is——”
Shelving the existence of that thorn for now, Garfiel jumped down the opposite side of the ramparts that
Heinkel had.
Landing outside of the city, Garfiel stretched out his bent knees and broke out into a vigorous sprint. His
legs kicking off the ground like explosions, faster than even the wind, he ran directly for the oncoming
contour.
Garfiel: “Captain…!”
Through the crevices in his sharp fangs, Garfiel’s unbearably deep emotions leaked out.
It was intimidating to consider the feelings of Emilia, Beatrice, Petra, and the others, but Garfiel was
also one of the people who had been earnestly awaiting a reunion with Subaru.
That was why, transforming his feelings of excitement into running strength, he headed for the carriage
at a breakneck pace.
Just a little further, just a few dozen more seconds of running, then he would be reunited with Subaru,
and——
39
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “——Ah?”
And so, those overflowing expectations turned to unexpected feelings of confusion.
His speed, fast enough to leave the wind behind, came to slow down, and before long the wind overtook
him. On the contrary, he became fast enough to leave everything except the wind behind, and finally
came to a standstill.
In Garfiel’s trembling emerald eyes, the single carriage that had come from beyond the horizon—— no,
the multitudes of carriages and ox carts that were approaching were reflected.
Garfiel: “Th-this is…”
Hoping that he would be able to meet Subaru without hesitation, Garfiel blinked his eyes.
Considering the purpose for which Subaru and the others had departed from the fortified city, the current
view was indeed one of the possibilities, but at that time, Garfiel had not thought that far ahead.
In any case, stopping in its tracks before the overwhelmed Garfiel, at the head of the convoy heading
down the road towards the city, was the carriage drawn by an excellent Galewind Horse. Garfiel had
brazenly reached it. And then——
???: “——You, what are you fooling about for. If you are a messenger of the city, surely there is something
you ought to be doing.”
So, examining his expression, the man in the oni mask caused Garfiel to catch his breath.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “You must be exhausted, Miss Frederica.”
At the aroma of the tea being gently offered to her tired and thirsty self, Frederica looked at the person’s
face with faint surprise.
40
Web Novel Volume 32
A smile on his gentle face, he who showed appreciation for Frederica was a man whose point of view was
close to the ground.
By nature, Frederica, who was tall in stature, often surpassed men in height, but even disregarding that,
the one in front of her was a short person of a small build―― however, over the course of several days,
Frederica had recognized that in contrast to his height, he had a large heart, and possessed good will.
Frederica: “――Zikr-sama, I accept your consideration with gratitude.”
At the top floor of the City Hall, amidst the busy people, the man―― Zikr Osman, had personally brewed
her tea, and she accepted it with gratitude.
As the soft, warmth-infused scent crept into her nostrils, Frederica could not help but smile.
Originally, that sort of role was supposedly Frederica’s, as she was a maid. However, Frederica’s current
position in the Empire made her hesitant to engage in the work that had been ingrained in her over the
years.
Ostensibly, Frederica’s role in the Empire appeared to be as a guard of dignitaries―― in hindsight, since
Otto and Garfiel’s roles were the same, there had been no need for Frederica to leave her role as maid,
but it was too late to change things.
That was why, accepting the goodwill offered by the commander who, despite being burdened with
responsibilities, had personally brewed her tea, she quietly concentrated on gently hydrating her tongue
and throat.
In fact, as might be expected of him for taking the initiative, Zikr’s tea-brewing ability was quite
magnificent.
Frederica: “For a General of the Empire, you seem to be very talented at this kind of thing.”
Zikr: “Haha, I am honored by your praise. However, I am unable to bear responsibility for the taste of
the other Generals’s tea. In my case, I was trained by the many older and younger sisters of my family.”
Frederica: “Well. If that is the case, I must thank Zikr-sama’s esteemed elder and younger sisters. Even
in such a hectic situation, we can still enjoy the taste of tea.”
41
Web Novel Volume 32
Zikr: “Indeed, you never know what will be useful in this world… Of course, my enthusiasm in being
prepared is more for a beauty like you, Miss Frederica, than for my own family.”
There was no ulterior motive in Zikr’s casual repartee, and Frederica naturally accepted his praise.
Those words were not falsehoods, perhaps it was the influence of having spent time with so many sisters.
His admiration for women was so deep and reverential that it was almost embarrassing.
At first, upon being told that a personage bearing the name of “The Womanizer” was the head
representative of the city, Frederica had been quite nervous and wary of the situation.
Frederica: “I would be troubled should something happen to Emily, Lady Petra, or Lady Beatrice.”
However, that concern had been dispelled upon meeting with Zikr in person.
The fact that they had been involved in lifesaving efforts in the city, which had fallen into turmoil after
the devastation of the flying dragon cataclysm probably had some influence, but Zikr and the others had
willingly taken in Fredrica and her group.
She was also grateful for Otto’s decision to speak with city representatives the moment he arrived in the
city.
Frederica: “I heard that he wooed Mizelda-san as soon as he met her, Otto-sama is truly reliable during
times like these.”
If Otto himself had been listening, he would have said “I think that is somewhat misleading!” as his voice
quavered; while thinking this, Frederica nodded quietly.
Although she thought of him that way, Frederica was helped considerably by Otto’s presence.
The responsibility of the two senior members of Emilia’s group, Frederica and Otto, was quite heavy――
After all, Roswaal and Ram were off doing something separately.
Frederica: “――――”
In the search for the whereabouts of Subaru and Rem within the Empire, it had been decided that the
group smuggling themselves into the country would split up into two.
42
Web Novel Volume 32
The split groups consisted of Roswaal and Ram, as well as the six including Frederica and the others.
After separating from Emilia’s group, which was searching for Subaru and his group through steadily
asking around, the pair of Roswaal and Ram headed for an Imperial Noble whom the former was
acquainted with.
Frederica had never imagined that his reach extended to the Empire, although Roswaal was originally
unable to make contact with this person whom he was close with.
In any case, with the choice to rely on his acquaintance, Roswaal had made his way there for negotiations,
while Frederica and the others had begun to search for the whereabouts of the two people in a different
direction.
As a result, Frederica and Otto’s roles had inevitably become more important.
Frederica: “Although, Emilia-sama seemed to be rousing herself up to do her best.”
Frederica’s lips parted at the thought of Emilia’s enthusiasm, overflowing with motivation and
responsibility at the fact that she was the most senior member.
If one were to apply seniority to the Emilia Camp in a strict fashion, the most seniors would be Puck and
Beatrice, followed by Emilia.
Having been separated from Subaru, it had become difficult for Beatrice to replenish her Mana, and she
was thus in a state of “Eko Mode3“ to keep her usage within limits, spending most of the day sleeping.
That was why Emilia, the next oldest, was inspired to do her best.
Of course, the final decision had been left to Emilia, but the discussions leading up to that point had
been carefully considered, mainly between Frederica, Otto, and Petra.
The reason they had traveled to the fortified city was because of a rumor so incredible that she had
doubted her ears.
3
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “«ショウエネ» is translated as «Eko Mode», but the original Japanese is something
closer to a corruption of the term used for «energy conservation» (省エネ), hence why the mispelling”.
43
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica: “A rebel army rising against the Empire, and the black-haired maiden who is supporting its
ringleader…”
When Frederica had heard her name was Natsumi Schwartz, she had been unable to grasp its meaning,
her thoughts coming to a complete halt.
Frederica had also wondered if someone with the same name as the one she had previously heard of also
lived in the Empire, unexpectedly.
Frederica: “Had Otto-sama not recognized the true intention behind it, I wonder if I would have been
able to realize it.”
Ultimately, it had been Otto who had explained that the name of the person being propagated through
rumors was a message from Subaru.
Otto: “After all, that man has a tendency to think that cross-dressing is an all-purpose solution… In fact,
I am afraid that it might encourage him to assume that it might be considerably useful.”
That had been Otto’s response, with a face somewhere between exasperation and acceptance.
The group had more or less concluded that since Subaru’s position in the Kingdom of Lugunica was known,
he had taken measures to avoid having his name brought up within the Vollachian Empire.
By the end, only Emilia had been left tilting her head in confusion at the fact that the name of a woman
she knew was being used, “Why, Natsumi’s name…?”. In any case――
Zikr: “It will not be long before Miss Natsumi will be back. Finally, Miss Emily and Miss Petra’s wishes will
be fulfilled.”
Frederica: “――Yes, absolutely.”
Zikr gave a nod to Frederica, who was engrossed in her thoughts while enjoying her tea’s aroma.
Just as he said, their reunion with the two people they were searching for―― or at the very least, their
reunion with Subaru was expected to come true in the not-too-distant future.
44
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica and her friends had been correct in assuming that the name Natsumi Schwartz was a message,
and Subaru had indeed been confirmed to have been present in this fortified city.
The problem was that after he had left the city to resolve another matter, another situation had befallen
Rem, the other person they were in search of――
Zikr: “…If only we had been able to protect Miss Rem.”
Frederica: “The situation was that monumental. There is no reason to blame you, Zikr-sama, nor anybody
else. Though, I certainly do regret the outcome.”
Frederica loosely shook her head at the words of Zikr, whose eyes were downcast.
At the time Frederica and the others had arrived at the city, Subaru had not been the only one missing,
but also Rem. On top of that, Rem had disappeared in the midst of the flying dragon cataclysm.
It was said that, in order to make the Divine General assailing the city withdraw, she had made herself
a hostage.
Frederica: “――Doing so just after waking up, I am convinced that you are Ram’s younger sister.”
While she worried about Rem, Frederica lips spoke of such sentiments.
Frederica did not remember Rem, whose Name and Memories had been stolen by the Authority of the
Sin Archbishop of Gluttony. At least, she had no memories of her being awake.
All Frederica knew was what Subaru had told her about Rem’s personality and that she looked exactly
like her twin sister, Ram. However, it seemed that she was also bold and daring like Ram.
Otherwise, she probably would never have been able to negotiate with one of the Nine Divine Generals
and save a city which had its very existence in jeopardy.
Having then accepted her negotiations, the other party had a reason to keep Rem alive.
45
Web Novel Volume 32
Having considered it logically, that belief had been their sole salvation. If it had not been for that,
Frederica and the others would have immediately pursued the whereabouts of the now-missing Rem.
Of course, to tell the truth, she still could not help but to want to rush after her.
Frederica: “If Ram had been there, she would have… No, that girl is clever, she probably would not have
done that.”
It was hard to judge which option Ram would have taken as far as Frederica was concerned, who was
well acquainted with her.
Ram was wise. But at the same time, she also harbored deep love. Frederica knew that she had been
visiting her younger sister’s room as much, if not more, than Subaru, who had visited Rem every night.
She had wanted to reunite them―― After all, no matter how brash she was, Ram was her beloved
protegee.
Zikr: “Miss Frederica, please do not worry too much about it. Conditions in the city have calmed down
for the time being. Finally, we can begin to talk about the future.”
As Frederica gently placed her hand on her chest, Zikr spoke as such out of consideration for her.
As he had stated, the scars left by the flying dragons that had attacked the fortified city had finally been
patched up, and the conditions were now suitable for discussing what to do in the future. Of course,
what happened next would depend on the direction of the discussions, but――
???: “――General Second-Class Zikr!”
It was at the moment Frederica was about to reply to Zikr’s statement.
A sharp voice, strained with deep emotion different to that of being cornered, reverberated through the
City Hall. Running up the staircase, and rushing towards them, was one of Zikr’s subordinates.
Zikr turned to him and said, “What is it?” as the man placed his fist in front of his chest, and,
Subordinate: “We have a report. Numerous carriages are arriving on the south side of the city, all from
the Demon City.”
46
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica: “――! From the Demon City. Then…!”
Involuntarily, Frederica proactively reacted to the report to Zikr. Normally, her embarrassment would
have outweighed her reaction, but at this moment, that did not bother her in the slightest.
Zikr nodded deeply at Frederica’s enthusiasm, and,
Zikr: “Have they returned? As expected, you are an ally with impeccable timing. Call Miss Priscilla, Miss
Petra and the others at once.”
Subordinate: “Yes, sir!”
Frederica’s heart pounded at the good news that the person she had been waiting for had returned.
Her somber feelings of concern for Rem’s safety had considerably improved from just before. At least
for the time being, she thought that with this, half of their objective had been supposedly fulfilled.
Zikr: “Everything is well, Miss Frederica.”
Zikr gently smiled at Frederica, who stroked her chest in relief.
At his words, Frederica tried to thank him with an “Indeed”. However――
Subordinate: “――General Second-Class, the truth is, about that…”
Frederica’s words were interrupted by those of the Imperial Soldier. Furthermore, as he began to speak
with a tinge of unease, Frederica held her breath.
Zikr seemed to feel the same concern and turned to his subordinate, who had spoken in a low voice, and
questioned “What is the matter?” as the tone of his voice lowered. In response, the subordinate slightly
hesitated, and then――
Subordinate: “The carriage has returned from the Demon City, but Miss Natsumi Schwartz is not present…
They say that they lost track of her whereabouts in Chaosflame.”
Indeed, it was a cruel declaration that the twists of fate would continue once more.
47
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 78 – A Volatile Reunion

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 1 “Twist of Fate”, Parts 4-6
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Punibaba,
Akagami, Kiln, Translation checked by Taurace, Garcar, Vinicaian) ― Complete
Breathing deeply, she ran as if flying, doing her best to not shake the head of the girl held in her arms.
A caravan of wagons had arrived on the south side of the city, and the moment Emilia had overheard
that so many had arrived from the Demon City Chaosflame, her silver hair danced in anticipation of her
long-awaited reunion.
Emilia: “Very soon, we’ll meet Subaru, Beatrice…!”
The girl she held in her arms, asleep, her eyelids closed―― Beatrice.
In order to wake up the girl, who had been slumbering for a long time to avoid exhausting her Mana, it
was absolutely necessary for her to make contact with Subaru, whom she had a Contract with, so that
she could receive her Mana supply from him.
Subaru also needed Beatrice to take his Mana, or he would be in trouble. Hence the two were truly
intertwined with the same fate.
Their relationship, which usually appeared to be one in which they always got along endearingly, hand-
in-hand, meant serious trouble now that Subaru had been separated from her, flung off into the Empire.
Subaru and Beatrice had to be reunited as soon as possible. And in addition――
Emilia: “――Subaru.”
48
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 78 – A Volatile Reunion
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia herself wanted to make sure Subaru was safe as quickly as possible, even if it were one second
sooner.
She had not felt this restless since the time Puck had unilaterally violated the Contract and disappeared
on his own accord―― no, it was more than that.
Puck was likely fine on his own, but Subaru was not.
Someone who was able to understand Subaru should be there for him.
Emilia: “Ughhh~, I’m sorry!”
Opening her eyes, Emilia took a shortcut to the front of the City Hall.
Although she should have entered through the doorway and then climbed the stairs to the top, her
impatience was such that she instead formed a pillar of frost. Riding atop the ice formation rising from
the ground, Emilia, holding Beatrice, rose in one fell swoop onto the top of the building.
It had startled the guards and the townspeople, but she had been unable to resist it. Now, finally――
Emilia: “Subaru!”
???: “Huh, Emily?”
When the ice elevator reached the top floor’s height, Emilia jumped from there to the building.
Upon landing and raising her gaze, she saw that a decent number of people had already gathered in City
Hall, everyone seemingly surprised by Emilia’s sudden appearance.
Mizelda, a girl with a prosthetic leg who left a strong visual impression, and also the one that brought
together the People of Shudraq, was the one who accepted Emilia’s appearance with a sense of ease
amongst all the people present.
She poked the floor with the tip of her wooden leg and looked at the icy pillar behind Emilia, then,
Mizelda: “You use magic very conveniently. You are so different from us.”
49
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Mhm, I was in a reaaally big hurry, so I went to… Oh, I’m sorry I startled you! I’ll dispel it in a
second!”
Faced with Mizelda’s reaction of amazement, Emilia hurriedly dissolved the ice into Mana.
In the Kingdom, it was rather common to do various things with magic, but in the Empire, it seemed as
if there were not so many magic users. Considering how many people were said to have a desire for
fighting in the Empire, it felt weird.
Mizelda: “Most of the time, if you hit them before they use magic, it’s the end for them.”
Emilia: “I do know that. But that’s only if you’re close by, not far away.”
Mizelda: “When you’re far away, my bow comes in. Taritta is better with the bow than I am, though.”
At the smiling Mizelda, Emilia returned a smile, with a “That’s right”.
The name Taritta, which she had heard several times, was supposedly the name of Mizelda’s little sister.
Taritta, who was apparently Mizelda’s pride and joy, had been with the group that left Guaral for the
Demon City in the southeast――
Emilia: “――! That’s right. The people who went south are back, right?”
For a moment, her mind drifted elsewhere, but that elsewhere was the reason Emilia had rushed over in
such a big hurry using her magic, in the first place.
Holding Beatrice closer to her chest, Emilia surveyed the hall on the top floor.
The fact that there were people in unusual travel clothes amongst the crowd proved that the group who
had arrived at the Fortress City while traveling by horse and carriage were here. And among them――
Emilia: “Subaru, are you there!? We’re all here to pick you up! Otto and Petra-san… Lady Petra will be
here soon!”
She looked around, searching for the long-awaited black-haired boy in the crowd.
50
Web Novel Volume 32
When Emilia heard at the house in which they had been staying that a carriage had arrived, she had
picked Beatrice up in her arms, hurrying to the City Hall ahead of Petra and Otto.
They also would be running to the City Hall to meet Subaru in a big hurry.
Knowing she felt the same way as those two, but still running ahead while gasping for breath, Emilia
knew she was unjust. Even so, she wanted to meet Subaru as soon as possible.
Beatrice was the same too, but Emilia had her own reasons to see Subaru――
Emilia: “――Hk, Subaru!”
Suddenly, her shoulder having been tapped from behind, Emilia reacted as if she had been flicked away.
It was so sudden that the person who had tapped her on the shoulder became startled, widenening their
eyes. However, the surprised person in front of her was not Subaru.
???: “Emily…”
Emilia: “Frederica… You got here first. Um, well.”
It was kind of awkward, and Emilia did not know what expression to put on her face.
Of course, Frederica was also worried about Subaru, so it was no surprise that she had arrived at City
Hall first.
Emilia: “Well, did you get to talk to Subaru? Look, I want to take Beatrice to see him. I, too, would like
to talk to Subaru, but Beatrice first…”
Frederica: “――There is something I must tell you.”
Emilia: “Huh?”
Frederica lowered the corners of her beautiful emerald-green eyes, speaking in a somber voice to Emilia,
the latter sweating and talking as if looking for excuses.
She did not know why Frederica was acting in such a way.
51
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Ah, Garfiel…”
Upon looking, not only Frederica, but Garfiel too had arrived at City Hall before her. Once Petra and the
others arrived a little later, all of Emilia’s companions who had come to Guaral would be present.
All of them would greet Subaru, who they had been separated from.
Or so Emilia was hoping, but――
Frederica: “Unfortunately, Subaru-sama has gone missing again, in the Demon City of Chaosflame…
Subaru-sama was not among those who returned via carriage.”
Thus, Frederica painfully conveyed such a heartbreaking report.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “What do you mean, big bro and Rem-chan were taken away!?”
Widening her big round eyes, the girl shouted as she stomped her feet with a pitter-patter.
She was a golden-haired girl with a strange hairstyle of braids, ties, and various knots. The girl, who
appeared to be twelve or thirteen-years-old, was taking a look at the adults around her with a face filled
with bewilderment.
Gathered in the spacious room of the uppermost floor of the Fortress City of Guaral’s City Hall, were
those who had been assigned various roles within the commotion of this city, or rather, this Empire.
Smack-dab in the center of such turmoil, Otto Suwen felt like hugging his head due to the fact that they
had somehow been caught up in it.
Although, this was in front of the people who hoisted flags depicting a wolf pierced by a sword. Believing
that it would be unthinkable to show such a weak attitude, he kept his expression stiffened.
Strange-Hair Girl: “I’ve come back and now the city’s a mess, the walls are missing as well, it’s a disaster!
Among other things, big bro and Rem-chan aren’t here, I’m startled and I feel dizzy!”
52
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “Ah, uh!”
Just as she said this, the girl’s eyeballs and head spun round and round as she stomped about in
frustration. And to her side was another girl, a girl with blonde hair about the same age, who began to
groan in accord.
The adults looked puzzled and perplexed by the girls’ two-person appeal.
The situation called for someone to take the lead, but Otto was wondering whether he should step in as
he felt overwhelmed by a mysterious unease that prevented him from moving.
Otto: “…Um, have I seen this groaning girl somewhere?”
Next to the girl who took the initiative to speak, Otto could not help but feel that the girl who did not
utter a meaningful word was somehow familiar to him.
Although Otto was generally careful not to forget people with whom he had exchanged words, his
memories of the times in which he drank too much were vague. Ever since he had started working with
the Emilia Camp, he would try to avoid getting so drunk that he would lose his memory, but he wondered
whether this was a child he came across in an inebriated mood.
Strange-Hair Girl: “Hey, how’s big bro and Rem-chan doing? Does anyone know…”
???: “――Before we go any further, may I make one thing clear, young lady?”
Strange-hair Girl: “Hmm? What’s that, Zikr-chin?”
While Otto was lost in thought, it was Zikr, the city’s representative, who approached the girl.
Otto had already exchanged words with him many times, and he regarded him as a trustworthy person.
Just the fact that he was someone he could communicate with in the Empire made him a rare find.
Looking at the girl from top to bottom, Zikr raised his thick eyebrows, and,
Zikr: “If there is no mistake in my perception, is this young lady definitely Miss Medium?”
Medium: “Huh? Of course, what’s wrong? You can tell just by seeing.”
53
Web Novel Volume 32
Louis: “Uh!”
The girl with her hands on her hips and her chest puffed out―― Medium her name, nodded. And to her
side, the girl he could not remember had taken the same posture.
At these words, Zikr looked at the person next to Medium with a troubled countenance. And――
Zikr: “――Abel-dono, this is…”
Abel: “It is due to Olbart Dunkelkenn’s technique. The reason why her reply was off the mark was because
of the education she received prior, not because of this condition.”
Zikr: “I see. General First-Class Olbart’s technique… I am very glad she is unharmed.”
Abel: “If you are capable of calling this unharmed, that is.”
After hearing the explanation, Zikr gently put his hand on his chin and looked as if pondering. Having
clarified this for Zikr, Abel calmly folded his arms and glanced at Medium.
Abel: “The ones that stayed behind are astonished. To see that you have shrunk, that is.”
Medium: “Me…? Ah! I see! Sorrysorry, everyone! I’ve grown used to being shrunk, but now I’m tiny! Me
and Subaru-chin both!”
Raising a hand of her petite body, Medium explained her situation. Even having heard that, Otto could
not come to grips with it at all, but the original group of the Empire seemed somewhat convinced.
His side, while confused and unable to deny that they did not know enough, thought that, more
importantly, there was something in what she just said that Otto and his friends could not let pass by.
???: “――Subaru.”
Louis: “Uau…”
And at the same time, a faint whisper was uttered, probably with the same meaning.
54
Web Novel Volume 32
The girl with a downcast face next to Medium made a sound with a tone was clearly differentiated from
the groan that had come before. And the one who emitted the sound that had the same connotation as
that of the girl was,
???: “Are you worried about Subaru, too?”
Indeed, it was Emilia who lowered her eyebrows at the girl’s appearance.
Emilia, with Beatrice sleeping in her arms, was one of those who was particularly disappointed to hear
that Subaru was not in the group returning from the Demon City.
Compared to her and Petra, it would be presumptuous to call Otto’s feelings disappointment. But it was
not because he’d had a premonition that it might not be so easy to meet again. In any case――
Louis: “Uh, aau.”
Emilia: “No, I don’t think it’s your fault. I’m reaaally disappointed that Subaru isn’t here, but this isn’t
the time to mope around. Subaru’s been through so much more.”
Louis: “Uu…”
Emilia: “You’re worried about me? Thank you. I know you’ve been through a lot, too.”
The depressed-looking girl and Emilia were communicating with each other in this way.
The words spilling out of the girl’s mouth had no clear meaning, but Emilia looked her in the eyes and
exchanged words as if she understood what they meant.
That in itself attested to the heartbroken Emilia’s determination, and it was an exchange that Otto could
not help but feel relieved about. However――
Abel: “――I never expected that Natsuki Subaru’s companions would come all the way here to visit.”
It was a voice that blew through the hall like a cold, dry wind.
Emilia lifted her gaze and turned towards the person who had spoken in that way―― the man with the
oni mask on his face who had just exchanged words with Zikr and Medium.
55
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia’s amethyst eyes narrowed at the sight of the dark-haired man with the oni mask covering his face.
Emilia: “Are you Subaru’s friend, too?”
Abel: “I possess no friends. Nor does he think of me in that way. Our relationship is one where we are
together while working towards a goal.”
Emilia: “So, you’re a comrade. He called you Abel, could you be the person Zikr-san was talking about
earlier?”
The man’s response was stiff and sharp, but Emilia remained unfazed and turned to Zikr. In response to
her question, Zikr straightened his back while stating, “Yes”.
Zikr: “This is the person in charge of leading us, Abel-dono. I was only entrusted with the city under his
direction.”
Abel: “Speaking of which, there certainly has been a lot of wear and tear.”
Zikr: “…For that, I am truly ashamed.”
With a grimace, Zikr bowed deeply to the man―― to Abel over the damage the city had suffered.
Instead of dissatisfaction with unreasonable reprimands, Zikr’s bitter face was filled with remorse at his
own inability to do his job.
Otto, who had been present at the actual scene, thought that Zikr and everyone else in the city had done
their best to prevent it from being completely destroyed, but――
Medium: “Abel-chin, don’t say mean things like that! Everyone tried their hardest!”
Abel: “Even so, are you not angry as well, having had your brother taken away from you?”
Medium: “Big bro worked so hard he was taken! If big bro hadn’t been taken away, we would’ve been in
big trouble! That’s my big bro! Even taken away, big bro is so cool!”
It was Medium who took a vigorous swipe at Abel’s statement.
56
Web Novel Volume 32
Judging from the flow of the conversation, her brother was probably the male peddler who had been
kidnapped alongside Rem. Mizelda had said that he was a gentle and friendly lady-killer.
According to other stories by Kuna and Holly, that man and Rem both being taken had been the decisive
factor causing the enemy Divine General to withdraw the flying dragons.
In other words, Medium’s remarks about her brother were not far off the mark.
Abel, who had just returned from Demon City, had no way of knowing about this situation――
Abel: “Zikr.”
Zikr: “Sir.”
Abel: “Disregard what I said previously. From the beginning, you were dealing with Madelyn Eschart and
a group of flying dragons. You deserve recognition for your work in a situation where abandoning the city
may have been required.”
Zikr: “――! I am honored.”
The words that continued without hesitation were not the result of being struck by Medium’s persuasion.
These words had already been prepared to be spoken to Zikr to begin with. From the very beginning, he
had no intention of blaming him for the damage suffered by Guaral.
Medium: “…Abel-chin, your personality is awful!”
Louis: “Uh!”
Abel: “Cease it.”
Medium and the girl attacked Abel from both sides as he stood with his arms crossed. Abel gave a short
rebuke as the two of them clung to him, pulling his sleeves and poking him in the waist.
One could get a rough idea of their relationship over there――
???: “――So? When are we going to progress on this?”
57
Web Novel Volume 32
Meanwhile, the woman who had been quietly watching the developments finally moved her lips.
It was a fox-eared beauty with a presence that felt terribly out-of-place and an excessively glamorous
personality―― in a sense, a person who, just by being there, one could not help but be aware of; like
Emilia, with her uncommon beauty, and Abel, whose eccentric oni mask was caught one’s eye.
It was obvious even if not explicitly stated.
She was the reason why Abel and Medium had left the fortified city for the Demon City of Chaosflame.
???: “General First-Class Yorna Mishigure.”
Who had muttered these words?
Perhaps someone in the room had called out that name. However, since no one voiced a correction, it
was self-evident that it was correct.
――Yorna Mishigure.
The ruler of the Demon City, Chaosflame, and a member of the Nine Divine Generals, the most powerful
military officers in the Empire.
Having her on their side would be a major boon that in shaking up the state of this broad Empire.
The journey on which Subaru had gone missing had the original intent of recruiting her.
Zikr: “General First-Class Yorna, first of all, I would like to thank you for your visit. I am Zikr Osman, a
General Second-Class of the Vollachian Empire.”
Yorna: “I have heard your name along the way. In person, you seem to be a gentleman with good aspects
to you, as Medium and Taritta have said.”
Zikr: “Miss Medium and Miss Taritta?”
Zikr, who had begun speaking sternly, blinked at Yorna’s response.
This was not the time for this, but his gaze turned to Medium and another tall woman. The brown-skinned
woman in male attire was probably Taritta, the topic of discussion.
58
Web Novel Volume 32
The two responded to Zikr’s gaze with a smile and a nod. Zikr, who was known as the Womanizer for his
gentle, manly behavior, would likely be embarrassed, but he seemed very happy.
With a cough, he cleared his throat as if to soothe his emotions,
Zikr: “So, would General First-Class Yorna be willing to fight alongside Abel-dono?”
Yorna: “You may think of it that way. I have my own agenda, but my interests… are aligned with Abel’s.”
Abel: “It is settled. There is no issue in the arrangement with Yorna Mishigure.”
Yorna wore a luxurious kimono and held a golden kiseru in her hand. Though her previous reputation
gave the impression that she was quite a worrisome woman, her demeanor was calm and collected.
Otto’s group had heard that Chaosflame had been severely damaged.
Hence why a huge caravan of carriages had arrived at Guaral, and hence why they had to accommodate
such a large number of people at once.
And in the midst of all the devastation that the Demon City had suffered――
Emilia: “――Subaru was sent somewhere.”
Abel: “――――”
It was Emilia, with a voice that sounded like a silver bell, who broke into the conversation.
Entering the story from a different angle, Abel’s gaze through the oni mask turned towards Emilia. Emilia
did not flinch, despite the obvious unwelcoming gaze.
Beatrice was in her arms, Petra and Frederica stood quietly by her side, and Garfiel had a stern look on
his face. Otto may have contributed a little to that as well.
Indeed, Emilia’s statement was perhaps just noise to them.
However, they had their own circumstances. It would be a problem if the conversation proceeded while
ignoring them, who had rushed across the border to reach there.
59
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Once more, let’s start over from the beginning―― I am Emily, and you’re Abel, right? Subaru’s
friend… No, his comrade.”
Abel: “――Correct.”
Emilia: “Subaru had gone to another city with you… Well, to Yorna-san’s place, and then something
terrible happened and you got separated. Is that right?”
Yorna: “Yes, that’s right. Something terrible doesn’t quite cut it, though.”
Both Abel and Yorna nodded at Emilia, who raised her well-shaped eyebrows as she confirmed what had
just been described. After receiving their reactions, especially Yorna’s words, Emilia accepted them with
an open heart and said, “That’s right”.
From the perspective of the parties involved, the superficial words of an outsider could be offensive,
and Emilia, too, was careful to choose her words with care, knowing that her words fell into that
category.
Emilia: “You couldn’t say where Subaru got whisked away to after getting separated from the rest of the
group. Even though everyone searched, you could not find him, and there were many people without
homes. So, that’s why you came back to this city like this and why we are discussing this here… Is that
right?”
Abel: “There is nothing to correct. Still, that was a tragedy of quite the magnitude. Considering its scale,
it is difficult to believe that someone missing would be safe――”
Emilia: “――Subaru is fine. That’s for sure.”
Emilia interrupted Abel, speaking up in a low but powerful voice.
The trust in her voice made Abel’s black eyes narrow through the oni mask. Abel’s eyes, tinged with
deep thought, sought the basis of Emilia’s remark.
Sure enough, Abel took a pause and then asked Emilia, “What makes you so sure?”.
60
Web Novel Volume 32
Abel: “You do not know the details of what transpired within the Demon City. Under such circumstances,
disappearing when one wrong move could cost him his life―― How can you be so sure that he would
survive in that situation?”
Emilia: “――――”
So far, all Otto and the others had heard were the news of the destruction of Chaosflame and the rumor
that it had been caused by an unbelievable calamity.
The genuineness of Abel’s words was unknown, and it was impossible to gauge the extent to which he
had dramatized the facts. But Otto could be sure that it was not a meaningless bluff.
At the same time, there was a small hitch in the way he spoke.
Abel’s tone was cold, but he could sense his intention to learn more about them―― No, it was more
about finding out about Subaru through Otto and the others.
He seemed to think that Subaru was hiding something from him. If it was about Subaru’s position within
the Kingdom, they could not carelessly hand over that information.
Otto: “Emily, this is…”
Emilia: “I believe in Subaru, and I believe that Subaru’s going to do his best until we get there to get
him. No matter how hard things are.”
Fearing leading questions, Otto tried to control the conversation, but Emilia had answered ahead of him.
However, it was a statement of trust based on idealism, not a concrete basis.
It was not what Otto feared, nor was it what Abel wanted. So, naturally, Abel was disappointed and
lowered his gaze.
Abel: “This is all wishful thinking without any persuasive evidence. Disappointing that this is your
rationale.”
Emilia: “Yeah? I think it’s reaaally nice and important for people to believe in me. I feel safe when I can
trust someone, and it gives me strength when they trust me. Are you different?”
61
Web Novel Volume 32
Abel: “After all, feelings are just feelings. It can hardly be the deciding factor beyond that.”
Emilia’s eyes wavered at Abel’s answer, shaking his head and closing one eye.
Otto had missed the opportunity to interject, but that was enough for him to understand that the two
were water and oil. That was to say, such was the difference between Emilia, who believed in the value
of the heart, and Abel, who did not.
This rift was likely to be a difference in outlook on life and was not likely to be easily bridged.
Therefore――
Abel: “――No one can say for sure whether Natsuki Subaru is dead or alive. Just because he has always
avoided death by a hair’s breadth, there is no guarantee it will be the same this time.”
That affirmation seemed to have been Abel’s conclusion in this conversation.
As Emilia heard that and her lips pursed together,
Emilia: “Do you mean Subaru――”
She quickly looked at Abel and was about to say something.
But, one girl straightened up faster than she could proceed with her words. It was the little girl in Emilia’s
arms, who had her eyes closed.
???: “If you need confirmation that Subaru is alive, Betty has it, in fact.”
Emilia: “Beatrice!”
Frederica: “Sama!”
Embraced within her chest, Beatrice opened her eyes, which had a characteristic pattern to them. Emilia,
whose eyes widened, immediately called to her, to which Frederica hurriedly added the honorific title.
Whether or not it was enough to disguise things, Beatrice’s words had a certain effect in attracting Abel’s
attention and the attention of others who did not know what was going on.
Abel: “Why is it that you possess certainty on whether Natsuki Subaru is dead or alive?”
62
Web Novel Volume 32
Beatrice: “It’s a simple matter, I suppose. It’s because Betty and Subaru are connected by the soul, in
fact.”
Yorna: “――Ah, so that’s how it is. If this and that child are deeply connected, I can see the logic behind
that.”
Emilia: “Yes, the two of them are in a Contractual relationship. That’s why…”
Abel: “This girl is in her debilitated state? That makes sense.”
Despite the lack of a clear explanation, Abel and Yorna were able to figure out the situation.
Revealing the fact that Beatrice was a Spirit was not good for Otto and the others, who had entered the
Empire under false identities, but the two in question had likely already realized it.
It was hard to imagine, however, that Abel and his group, whose purpose was to rebel against the Emperor
in the Imperial Capital, would do anything about them on the grounds that they had violated the decree
of the Empire.
Otto: “If you are convinced, then you understand. Apart from Natsuki-san’s comfort and location, we do
have means to confirm whether he is dead or alive. Since Beatrice-sama says so, we can be certain that
no matter where… Natsuki-san is alive in the place where he was sent to.”
Yorna: “――Is that so? Then perhaps Tanza will be a little better off.”
Yorna’s eyebrows lowered slightly at Otto’s additional words.
She whispered these words, which seemed to be a person’s name. Someone who had lost their life, from
the way they spoke―― It would seem that this, too, was not unconnected with the destruction of the
Demon City.
To delve into this, though, one would have had to be prepared to venture into Yorna’s world.
???: “Um, can we backtrack a bit?”
Emilia: “Petra-chan.”
63
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica: “Sama!”
Suddenly, not wanting to miss the momentary silence, Petra raised her hand and asked for the right to
speak; Emilia carelessly called out to her again, and Frederica immediately came to her aid.
With Petra standing proudly beside her, she drew the attention of a group of adults who were strangers
to her.
Petra: “Earlier, Medium-chan said that she was made tiny. Is that true?”
Medium: “Ah, yes, it’s true! I used to be really tall! About the same height as that blonde boy over there…
Umm, no, it was about the same height as that woman!”
Garfiel: “First, why did ya write off my amazin’ self?”
Frederica: “I know what you mean. Although, I am not too happy to hear about my height, either.”
Having been pointed out by Medium, Garfiel and Frederica each responded in turn.
However, Medium’s story was probably true, as no one had refuted it. It was hard to believe, but
apparently something mysterious had happened, to cause a person’s body to shrink. Perhaps that
meant――
Petra: “Has Subaru been made tiny, too?”
In a serious, slightly firm voice, Petra posed that question.
That was a big question that Otto and the others could not afford to overlook. It would have been difficult
enough just to meet up with Subaru, who had been sent to the Empire, but they were not expecting a
situation in which his body would be shrunken.
Otto, feeling like praying that he had heard wrong, was convinced, however, that his prayer had never
been and would never be fully heard.
Not knowing Otto’s feelings, Medium nodded her head lightly and said, “That’s right”.
64
Web Novel Volume 32
Medium: “Subaru-chin is just like me! Maybe a little smaller? Anyway, they made him so tiny! But I heard
that Subaru-chin and Yorna-chan beat up that scary Gramps together, so Subaru-chin is amazing!”
Emilia: “Yes, Subaru is amazing!”
Petra: “Yes, Medium-chan is right.”
Beatrice: “Naturally, I suppose. He’s Betty’s aikata4, in fact!”
While the content itself was difficult to welcome, Medium’s unhesitating praise was music to the ears.
In fact, Emilia, Petra, and Beatrice were in a good mood after hearing the praise for Subaru.
Neither Garfiel, Frederica, nor Otto felt bad. They did not, but as that praise was accompanied by
unwelcome information, Otto became rather concerned.
Otto: “If Natsuki-san has also been shrunken… I guess, he became a child? Not tired of just dressing up
as a woman, now he’s becoming a child… infantilized? What a restless person…”
Frederica: “Indeed, pestering Subaru-sama for an event caused by another person is regrettable… But I
am worried, we cannot let him meet with Clind.”
Otto: “That is one thing, but I am certain there are other concerns that are more important…”
By what means was such a phenomenon caused?
Since this event was so far removed from reality, there were concerns about whether or not it could be
reversed, and if so, whether or not there would be any aftereffects. In the worst-case scenario, there
was even a possibility that Subaru would return to the Kingdom of Lugunica as Emilia’s Knight while
remaining small.
Otto: “Well, in terms of ability, it does not make much of a difference anyway.”
4
Engrish flip. Means “partner (who shares one’s load)” (相肩), originally “パートナー” (partner). The word chosen isn’t the best
here, but given Subaru and Beatrice’s deep relationship, it feels fitting.
65
Web Novel Volume 32
Subaru would indeed be outraged were he to hear this, but if they were able to find him, then this would
be acceptable as tolerable damage.
If he could grow up properly from then on, he would not have too many problems with his relationship
with Emilia, a half-elf. She would be able to wait until he got older.
Otto: “I should not… Maybe I am a little out of my depth too.”
It seemed like the order of priorities for concern was in disarray.
For the time being, it was a setback that they could not meet up with Subaru, but thanks to Beatrice,
they were now certain about his survival.
Now, with Zikr and the others―― No, if the representative was Abel, they should decide if they wanted
to continue this line of cooperation with them or not.
Garfiel: “――Beatrice-sama? Why do ya look so outta it?”
Otto: “――?”
With a hand on his chin, about to consider the options, Otto casually directed his attention to the words
uttered by Garfiel.
Garfiel’s gaze turned to Beatrice in Emilia’s arms. She had woken up, but wanting to avoid exhaustion,
she had remained in Emilia’s arms, with her good mood from the earlier praise of Subaru being short-
lived, as her eyes widened.
What her trembling eyes were looking at was not Medium.
There was another girl, snuggled up beside her as if they were sisters. Beatrice stared at her, not even
having heard her name yet.
Beatrice: “…Why are you here, I suppose.”
Louis: “Uu?”
Beatrice: “Answer, in fact! No, do not do anything unnecessary, I suppose!”
66
Web Novel Volume 32
Immediately after asking the question in a trembling voice, Beatrice’s voice rose as her expression
changed.
At the sound, the little girl who had her head tilted, jumped in surprise, and naturally, Otto and the
others were surprised by Beatrice’s reaction.
Otto: “B-Beatrice… sama, what’s wrong? You suddenly yelled at that girl…”
Beatrice: “Yelling is the reasonable thing to do, in fact! Otto! Did you not realize it, I suppose?”
Otto: “Me? What do… Ah.”
Faced with that reprimand, something asserted itself in the back of the bewildered Otto’s mind.
Upon first seeing the girl, a nagging, nebulous feeling had been there from the start, but that gradually
became clearer and clearer because of Beatrice’s attitude.
Yes, Otto had recognized this girl. A sense of déjà vu that should not have cropped up in the Empire, a
place he was visiting for the first time.
Otto: “Unbelievable, she is…”
Otto stared at the girl, as a startling possibility surfaced in his mind.
The possibility that drifted in the air was something that seemed to be placed in a corner of Otto’s hazy
memory. At that time, Otto’s leg had been sliced open, and he had slipped in and out of consciousness
from the pain and blood loss.
So, although he had not seen clearly who had performed such a thing――
Emilia: “Beatrice, Otto-kun, what is it? Both of you are just looking at that girl…”
Confused by Otto and Beatrice’s reaction, Emilia addressed the latter without honorifics, but no one
complemented her words. And then, that was no longer needed.
That was because there was no reason for the confusion to stay as confusion any longer.
Beatrice: “――Gluttony, in fact.”
67
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Huh…”
Emilia’s eyes widened as Beatrice spoke up in a calm, but harsh tone of voice.
However, it was not only Emilia who froze, but everyone else who heard her voice, and it was at this
moment that Beatrice’s voice had the attention of everyone in the room.
Therefore, everyone overheard the identity of this little girl.
Beatrice: “That girl is, the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony… A girl named Louis Arneb, I suppose.5“
△▼△▼△▼△
――The moment Beatrice’s words were uttered, an atmosphere of volatility overtook the room.
Garfiel: “Ya gotta be kiddin’ me. A Sin Archbishop? What the fuck do ya think you’re doin’?”
Understandably, shock, horror, and confusion spread as Beatrice’s words echoed.
That was what the young girl had said. Ordinarily, no adult with sound judgement would accept a thing
like that without hesitation. However, that was not the case for Otto and the others.
Naturally Otto, who vaguely recognized the girl’s―― Louis’s appearance, as well the members of the
Camp who believed Beatrice would not tell a lie, immediately accepted it as a fact.
Accordingly, Garfiel had stepped forward, cracking his knuckles and baring his fangs.
Immediately, Garfiel narrowed the pupils of his green eyes and glared at Louis.
5
Translation note by Witch Cult Translation: “Some of you might be confused as to why Beatrice recognizes Louis from Pristella in
this scene. The reason is that this scene is following Light Novel canon as opposed to Web Novel canon. In the Web Novel version,
in Arc 5 Chapter 70, when Louis uses Solar Eclipse to take over Ley’s body, she transforms into a «giant man, with a grim
countenance» (all this takes place after Otto’s had his knees injured by Ley). However, in the Light Novel version, Louis takes over
after Ley is hit by Meteor, transforming into the same «giant man, with a grim countenance», injures Otto, and then transforms
into her own appearance. Hence why Beatrice can recognize her near instantly, and Otto takes a while, being that he was in a
world of pain at the time.”
68
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “On top of that, Gluttony, is it? Isn’t that the one who’s been hoggin’ the top spot on our amazin’
selves’ list of bastards to beat up? Is this the way of the Empire!?”
Medium: “W-wait! That’s not right! Louis-chan isn’t a bad girl!”
Blocking Garfiel’s view, Medium spread her arms to protect Louis.
Her wish to protect the girl behind her was commendable, but it was exceedingly unlikely that she could
halt Garfiel’s wrath. In the first place――
Otto: “You say she is not a bad girl, but are you being serious? Just so you know, both of my legs were
painfully gouged by her. I still have some garish scars, should I show them to you?”
Medium: “That wasn’t… L-Louis-chan, maybe it was a different girl…”
Otto: “Sorry but, she clearly introduced herself as such. There were victims other than me…
Undoubtedly, an incalculable number of them. Some were our friends, and the friends of our allies.”
Medium: “B-but, but but…!”
Her eyes tearing up, Medium desperately searched for some words of rebuttal.
However, whether her intelligence was as childlike as she looked, or even if it was only her appearance
that had shrunk, Otto intended to shut down this war of words.
In any case, it was impossible for anyone in the world to defend a Sin Archbishop.
Sin Archbishops and Witch Cultists were abominations of such a degree.
That was why Emilia, identical in appearance to the Witch of Envy who was the cause of it all, was unable
to escape ridicule for her impossible dream.
Medium: “Maybe, Louis-chan was like that before… But Louis-chan is different now!”
Garfiel: “Different from before? What the hell are ya basin’ that on?”
Medium: “Because! She was friends with big bro, Subaru-chin, and Rem-chan! I’ve been with her this
whole time… and she hasn’t done a single bad thing! She didn’t!”
69
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “――With Natsuki-san?”
Medium’s desperate, futile resistance, shouting as she frantically searched for words, had struck his ears
with something strange, something too monumental to ignore.
Subaru had acted alongside Louis―― Surely it was not because he had not known who Louis was. Subaru
would have quickly guessed Louis’s true identity.
Petra: “Otto-san, Subaru couldn’t have gone as far as losing his memory or something, right?”
Otto: “For a moment, that fear washed over me, but from what I have heard from Mizelda-san and Zikr-
san, I think that is not much of a concern.”
To Petra’s words of anxiety, Otto dismissed his trepidation due to the evidence put forth for
consideration.
If it were the case that he had worked together with the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, Louis, present at
this place, a situation where Subaru had been robbed of his Memories was certainly scary and real.
Since he remembered Subaru, there was probably no concern that his Name had been eaten, but whether
his Memories had been eaten, however, was a question of Subaru’s own personal symptoms. But――
Emilia: “――The stories we’ve heard about Subaru this city are of the Subaru we know, still. So there’s
no need to worry about that, Petra-chan… Petra-sama.”
Petra: “Thank you, Emily.”
At the words of Emilia, who had reached the same conclusion, Petra also finally showed an expression of
relief.
Though that was the reasoning as to why they could say Subaru’s Memories had not been eaten, it was
hard to say it was a basis for making a decision on how to deal with Louis who was currently present
among them.
Of course, there was no denying the question of why Subaru had not done anything about Louis one way
or the other, but――
70
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Since it’s Natsuki-san, it probably was not a matter of getting his hands on a young-looking
girlfriend or something like that―― Is it possible he was concerned about the requirements to nullify the
Authority?”
Frederica: “We have talked about it before. Even if we defeat the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, we do not
possess any definite proof that everything that was lost would come back.”
Otto: “It is troublesome, but if that is the case then it is understandable why he did not act rashly.”
As Garfiel had said, crushing the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony was an ardent wish of theirs, as well as the
Royal Candidates’, and also the very world’s. That was hard to let go.
However, this was not because of a simple desire for revenge, as their primary goal was the restoration
of the damage Gluttony had wrought.
If taking Louis’s life would return the victims of her Authority to how they were before, there would not
be a problem.
However, what would they do if the victims were not restored? Subaru might have been wary that if they
acted rashly, the way to return the victims to normal may be permanently lost.
Garfiel: “――I know what you’re thinking Ottobro. But that doesn’t mean we hafta let the pipsqueak go
free.”
Despite understanding Otto’s thoughts, Garfiel arrogantly declared that.
In truth, he was right. Even though he was afraid that taking her life would eliminate the possibility, it
was hard to believe taking her into custody would cause any problems.
Rather, the danger of leaving a Sin Archbishop alone was likely far greater.
Therefore, in times like these, Garfiel, who tended to make snap decisions, was reliable.
Bit-by-bit, Garfiel closed the gap in order to pin down the dangerous Sin Archbishop. At Garfiel’s
approach, Louis shrank her small body down with an “Uhh”.
Medium: “Abel-chin! Say something!”
71
Web Novel Volume 32
Protecting Louis behind her and facing off against Garfiel, Medium called for Abel.
Abel, who had not interjected during this course of events, turned his attention to Medium’s appeal.
Abel: “What do you wish me to say? Handling this is your business.”
Medium: “But, I can’t persuade them well!”
Abel: “Do not foist the responsibility of your vice on me. After all, it is unneeded.”
Medium’s eyes wavered as she was told it was unnecessary.
Perhaps Abel’s cruel way of speaking had given her the impression that he had forsaken Louis. However,
in truth, that had not been the case.
Abel had said there was no need for himself to get involved.
Garfiel: “M-my amazin’ self’s not gonna go easy on ya even if you’re a woman!”
Yorna: “How splendid. Since otherwise, you might end up using my beauty as an excuse for cutting
corners.”
In front of Garfiel, who had paused, Yorna had stepped in directly between them, standing leisurely.
Wearing thick soles on top of being tall to begin with, Yorna looked down on Garfiel, kiseru in hand.
Returning her gaze head-on, Garfiel fiercely bared his fangs.
Yorna would defend Louis, and had declared her intention to do so.
Since she had originally come to Guaral from the Demon City alongside Louis, they had known she had
no intention of eliminating her, but that in itself was hard to believe.
Otto: “I will say it again, but she is a Sin Archbishop. Surely you are not saying that the horrors of the
Witch Cult are not known in the Vollachian Empire?”
Yorna: “We know the deeds of those ruffians, and their repulsiveness. Naturally, we also know the malice
of those calling themselves Sin Archbishops.”
72
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “I hear the wounds of the Fortress City of Garkla still have not healed.”
The large Imperial Capital had been destroyed by the rampage of a Sin Archbishop of the Witch Cult,
Greed.
The offender, Greed, had been destroyed in Pristella, but it was common knowledge throughout the
world that the Witch Cult was not picky on where they would exact their rampages. Naturally, they would
do so in the Empire as well.
In spite of that, the fact was that they had left Louis at large.
Otto: “Do you believe you can win them over? I have to say that is imprudent.”
Abel: “If something is useful, I shall consider how to use it. It is you people that are severely mistaken
in thinking that all would take your side.”
Otto: “――――”
Abel dodged Otto’s questioning, and effortlessly pointed that out condescendingly.
As he had said, the reaction of those gathered on the top floor of City Hall was mixed. Of course there
were those who appeared disgusted and hostile upon hearing that Louis was a Sin Archbishop. However,
like Medium and Yorna, a considerable number of them showed reluctance towards eliminating Louis. In
particular――
Mizelda: “――I’ll say this. Subaru and Rem both are our friends. Since they were the ones who brought
Louis with them, they are the only two who have the right to decide Louis’s fate.”
Frederica: “Mizelda-sama…”
Mizelda: “Of course, if the Chieftain disagrees then I will yield.”
With eyes conveying a strong sense of purpose, and having cast a piercing gaze that way, Mizelda would
try to take the side protecting Louis. Frederica, who’d had many opportunities to exchange words with
her at City Hall, gasped under that strong gaze.
73
Web Novel Volume 32
Mizelda was the representative of the Shudraq, and the other Shudraqians would follow her―― No, more
accurately, they would follow the Chieftain who had returned to the city.
The target of Mizelda’s words and gaze was the woman dressed formally, in black, who had been
entrusted with the decision. Taritta, the new Chieftain of the Shudraq, was asked by her older sister,
“What should we do?”.
Taritta: “My opinion is the same as Sister’s. However, this decision wasn’t because Sister said so, as I am
protecting Louis for my own reasons. Since I owe Louis a debt of gratitude.”
Mizelda: “Ha, I see.”
At Taritta’s clear answer, Mizelda relaxed her lips and nodded.
Otto’s side did not know what these sisters’ relationship was like, but it seemed like Mizelda had happily
accepted Taritta’s assertion.
However, they did not have the luxury to consider that heartwarming.
Beatrice: “Turning a blind eye to a Sin Archbishop, on top of that someone like Gluttony, cannot be done,
in fact. Will you all cool your heads, I suppose?”
From Emilia’s arms, Beatrice’s words were filled with strength.
She had come this far by suppressing her exhaustion, but in an emergency, it was necessary for her to
display her abilities. Like Subaru, not hesitating in such situations was a bad habit of Beatrice’s.
Emilia: “That’s no good, everyone calm down! Fighting like this――”
While the spirits of Beatrice and Garfiel, alongside those of Yorna and the Shudraq, had risen in
preparation for battle, Emilia tried to stop the dispute with a heartbroken look on her face.
In fact, if it came to seriously stopping the dispute through brute force, Emilia was the one with the
ability best suited for doing so.
If she were to use her immense Mana to freeze Guaral, Otto would aim to secure Louis in the meantime.
At worst, they would cut ties with everyone in Guaral.
74
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “More dangerous than turning a blind eye to a Sin Archbishop――”
And, when Otto probed for an opening, it happened.
???: “――What is the matter, you plebeians, have you not yet fought enough? That is quite hot-blooded,
is it not?”
Otto: “――――”
Suddenly, a powerful new voice shook the atmosphere within the large chamber of City Hall.
It belonged to a woman whose shoes clacked loudly as she leisurely came up the stairs. Some time prior,
Otto had said that Emilia, Abel, and Yorna held presences impossible to ignore, but the owner of that
voice too, was cloaked in an air which did not match that impression.
With the hem of her blood-red dress swaying, a beautiful woman leisurely appeared.
She had fair skin and orange hair, and had boldly adorned herself with numerous ornaments, but even
the glitter of those jewels lost out to her natural beauty―― Priscilla Barielle.
In the Fortress City of Guaral, the final person owning an influential voice had appeared.
Following behind her as she walked unhurriedly, was her attendant Schult, whose small, humble
movements drew attention, as well as Al, with his unforgettably eccentric appearance.
Together with Abel, Medium, and the others, Al was also one of the people who had headed to
Chaosflame with Subaru. On his way back, he had gone to meet up with Priscilla, and now it seemed they
were entering in together.
Originally there was supposed to be one more person, Heinkel, who was nowhere to be seen, but that
was a minor detail.
More importantly, from Otto’s point of view, a being had joined in who seemed like she would make this
volatile atmosphere even worse.
Fickle and powerful, Priscilla carried such a presence that was impossible to predict as to which side she
would choose.
75
Web Novel Volume 32
Rather, it almost seemed like it would be better if they could just conclude she was an enemy.
Priscilla: “I made my way here after hearing that Abel and the others had returned, but I had not
expected this kind of atmosphere so soon. Even if the city is this devastated, it seems a starved dog
cannot choose where it barks.”
Emilia: “Priscilla! Everyone is reaaally tense right now! Don’t say strange things.”
Priscilla: “Nonsense. If I had not come, you would have made it snow once again. Let me tell you, no
matter how chilly you make it, I shall not stop baring my shoulders. Still, it does get cold.”
Emilia: “I’m sorry about that, but…”
Emilia had an absurd exchange with Priscilla as the latter made her entrance, then apologized.
However, the reason the end of that sentence had lost its strength was not because of Emilia’s remorse.
It was because the high-pitched clatter of a hard object falling had reverberated throughout the large
chamber.
Medium: “――Yorna-chan?”
Suddenly, Medium turned her head and murmured, looking up at the woman standing just in front of her.
Her blue eyes stared at the single kiseru that had fallen at Yorna’s feet.
Yorna had been fiddling with it in her hands, a fine item that did not seem cheap.
Louis: “Uh…”
With a groan, Louis, who was at the center of the conversation, picked up the fallen kiseru. However,
Yorna did not accept the picked up kiseru when it was offered to her.
Instead, Yorna’s gaze was solely on Priscilla, the presence that had just set foot into the large hall.
Staring at Priscilla, Yorna’s eyes widened.
Yorna, who usually seemed imperturbable and unflappable, was astonished.
76
Web Novel Volume 32
Her painted crimson lips were wide open, trembling.
Yorna: “P-Prisca…?”
That was what she called Priscilla―― A different name, an unfamiliar name to the ears.
Frozen in shock, the wide-eyed Yorna addressed Priscilla by that similar yet different name. Three people
present responded to that name.
One was Zikr, another was Abel, and the last one, needless to say, was Priscilla.
Zikr looked at Yorna speculatively, Abel contemplatively, and Priscilla scornfully.
Priscilla: “What is it, you? Why do you behave like that towards me… No.”
Looking back at Yorna with her crimson eyes, Priscilla did not conceal her displeasure.
Without pause, her sharp tongue seemed ready to strike, but she stopped short of doing so, instead
gazing intently at Yorna.
Yorna’s blue eyes and Priscilla’s blood-red eyes had locked with one another, and a moment of silence
passed.
Then Priscilla let out an “Ahh” like an exhale,
Priscilla: “――If I think about it, you are indeed mine dear mother, are you not?”
Like that, a remark which would give rise to an explosion distinct from the already volatile situation, had
been stated matter-of-factly.
77
Web Novel Volume 32
78
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 79 – A Roar of Scarlet Laughter

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 2 “Iris and the King of Thorns”, Parts 1-2
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Punibaba, Kiln,
Akagami, Translation checked by Ice/Ice_Occultism, Garcar, Vinicaian) ― Complete
――Priscilla’s sudden appearance had brought forth a whirlwind through the power of her words.
Everyone: “――――”
But at that moment, a certain silence and blankness pervaded the hall, giving everyone the illusion that
time had stopped.
It was a statement that could not be misheard, but she did not quite understand what it meant. She
could not gleam the meaning correctly from the sound, that was the impression she had.
“Dear Mother”, it took some time for her to search her brain for the word that the sound meant.
However――
Emilia: “――? Yorna is Priscilla’s mother?”
Emilia tilted her head curiously, and as soon as a different sound for “mother” came forth from her,
“Dear Mother” and “mother” connected, and she understood the essence of “Dear Mother” and
“mother”.6
6
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “What is happening here is that when the sound «カアサマ» (read «kaasama»,
meaning «mother») came out of Emilia’s mouth, she made the connection between the word Priscilla had said «ハハウエ»
(«hahaue», a more formal way of referring to one’s mother) and the one Emilia came up with. In that moment, she understood the
meaning of «母上» (localized here as «Dear Mother») and «母様» (localized here as «mother»). Do notice how the Katakana is used
to refer to the sounds (カアサマ, ハハウエ), whilst the Kanji is used to refer to the meaning (母上, 母様).”
79
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 79 – A Roar of Scarlet Laughter
Web Novel Volume 32
Controlling the fluttering sensation in his own head, Otto compared the two people who had captured
his attention―― Yorna and Priscilla. Yorna was staring at the latter, unable to move, and Priscilla was
looking at the former with a calm expression.
They had different hair and eye colors, and they were of different races to begin with.
Of course, in the case of people of mixed blood, there were individual differences in how a parent’s
blood was stronger than the other’s, but Priscilla and Yorna had no similarities in appearance.
If one could say so, they both had lustrous good looks, but――
Otto: “If we treated people like family at that level, the world would be full of big families.”
Concluding this, Otto held his confusion in check.
Still, hearing about Priscilla and Yorna’s relationship made some sense―― Priscilla’s stern attitude and
personality certainly gave off a strong sense of the imperial style of going about things.
Priscilla: “I can feel unpleasant eyes are fixed on mineself, but that is fine.”
Otto gasped at the warning look in Priscilla’s eyes, reading the intent of her gaze. Leaving Otto aside,
Priscilla looked at Emilia and said,
Priscilla: “Half-devil, it is as you say. To think that she has become one of the Nine Divine Generals. I
supposed as much ever since I was a child, but how strange it is.”
Emilia: “Well, I’m surprised. But now that you mention it, I guess you both look a lot alike.”
Priscilla supported her chin with the fan in her hand, and Emilia nodded in reply.
Just before, Otto had denied to himself any similarities in external appearance between the two, so
while Emilia’s unexpected judgement worried him, he had set that aside for the time being.
The problem was――
Yorna: “――Wait.”
80
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla’s words were deterred by Yorna herself, who had been unexpectedly singled out by her. She
closed her eyes for a moment, and erased the apparent turmoil from her expression,
Yorna: “I was somewhat surprised, but that’s an unacceptable statement. Why do you believe me to be
your mother…”
Priscilla: “Stop making up trifling evasions. If you plan to pull the wool over mine eyes, you must change
your soul. No matter how you change your appearance, you cannot deceive my scarlet eyes.”
Yorna: “――Hk.”
Yorna’s expression of feigned calm once again stiffened at Priscilla’s decisive response.
Priscilla’s language was conceptual and, in addition, held no intention of compromising with others. This
made it hard to take in the exact meaning of what had been stated, but it seemed to have been fatal to
Yorna.
Yorna was clearly flustered by Priscilla’s gaze and the sharpness of her tongue.
However, Yorna was not the only one who showed strong turmoil on this occasion――
???: “――Absurd.”
Clearly, the amazement towards the situation at hand spilled over.
It was faint, so faint that it could have gone unnoticed, but it was coming from the other party, so Otto
did not miss the voice that spilled out from behind the oni mask.
Abel, a man who seemed cool-headed rather than calm and unperturbed, had been the one to make that
one comment.
“Priscilla”, he called out, while hiding the slight agitation behind his mask,
Abel: “Are you serious? Yorna Mishigure is Sandra Benedict?”
Priscilla: “――I see, you did not know that either, Abel. I cannot fault you. I have no way of knowing
except by one’s own words.”
81
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “But, Priscilla, you weren’t told anything from what I noticed, right?”
Priscilla: “Do not interrupt me. Shush, half-devil.”
Emilia: “You don’t have to say it that way…”
Priscilla responded to Abel’s question in a nonchalant manner, then glared at Emilia, who had interrupted
her, in order to silence her.
Whatever the case may be, this was an exchange that left out those in the Kingdom, including Otto, and
those in the Empire who did not know what was going on. Otto was especially interested in the content
that delved into Priscilla’s internal affairs, as she was also a Royal Candidate, but――
Garfiel: “――Put off the unexpected reunion talk. Right now, the priority is this kid’s story!”
Undaunted by the change in the air, Garfiel snarled as he bared his fangs.
The one who those green eyes pierced was Louis, still protected by Yorna and Medium. Garfiel was right,
they could not move forward or backward until they decided what to do with her.
Of course, the conclusion in Otto’s mind that Louis should be restrained and deprived of her freedom
was unassailable.
Garfiel: “My amazin’ self ain’t sayin’ to kill her, but sayin’ to tie her up and roll her over. That’s the one
thing my amazin’ self won’t compromise… It’s like «Tinos’s limbs are goin’ away».”
???: “――That’s probably going to be something bro doesn’t want to hear.”
Garfiel: “Hah?”
Garfiel, who concurred with Otto, bared his fangs at the remark.
The person who had interrupted was Al, who had come up to the top level accompanying Priscilla. He
was still the same eccentric-looking guy, scratching the nape of his neck with the hand of his one arm in
a somewhat unenthusiastic manner.
82
Web Novel Volume 32
Al: “First of all, lemme apologize to you first―― Sorry I couldn’t bring bro home after we went to
Chaosflame together.”
Emilia: “Al… No, thanks for apologizing. But I’m not the only one disappointed that I didn’t get to meet
Subaru, Beatrice is the one disappointed the most.”
Al: “Ohh, then I’m sorry to that child and to the others as well.”
Al bowed his head as he uttered an apology for Subaru’s absence.
His usual frivolous attitude notwithstanding, Al’s apology seemed genuine. However, a sincere apology
did not necessarily lead to forgiveness or a good impression.
Otto: “If anything, an easy apology will only increase the number of people who will take advantage of
you. In fact, if you’re willing to apologize, I would prefer that you do not interfere.”
Al: “That’s harsh. But, as I said earlier, doing such a thing to this lil’ girl is something that bro… Natsuki
Subaru doesn’t wish for.”
Garfiel: “So, why the fuck!? You’re just sayin’ random things…”
Al: “――I too, tried to kill the lil’ one and was stopped by bro.”
Garfiel’s words of irritating were drowned out by Al’s dry words. Faced with the former’s breath hitching
in response, Al shrugged his shoulders and nodded at Louis,
Al: “Now lookie here. Ain’t it natural that I’d consider killing her? But even then…”
Otto: “Did Natsuki-san reject it?”
Al: “To be honest, I couldn’t believe my ears. I was thinking that he had some lil’ stranger girl with him
at first, but then I found out that she was a Sin Archbishop. He was trying to protect her with his body. I
thought I knew bro had a lot of wacky ideas, but he went beyond what I could imagine.”
As he said this, Al’s gaze shot through his helmet towards Louis. Under the gaze, Louis groaned out an
“Uhh…”, but instead of hiding behind Medium and the others, she looked straight back at him.
83
Web Novel Volume 32
The light in those blue eyes was neither dull nor feeble.
Otto: “――――”
As he watched, Otto examined Al’s testimony.
Otto himself believed that the reason Subaru was not able to lay his hands on Louis was naïveté.
The naïveté that Subaru and Emilia possessed was both a weakness and a strength.
Once one let go of it, they could never get it back, and so, even though Otto felt like it was difficult to
handle, he did not wish for it to be gone, ever.
Otto: “We, the people around us, can make decisions without such naïveté.”
Al: “I get’cha, fam7. But it’s difficult to do so now. After all, we’re talking in front of this whole crowd.
There’s no going back from that.”
Frederica: “…Otto-sama.”
Taking a firm step, Frederica called out to Otto’s profile. Her beautiful eyes flickered with concern and
anxiety at the prospect of taking action here.
Otto also felt that mentioning the identity of Louis here had been a mistake―― No, to start with, the
problem was that Louis had already been accepted by the people involved.
The conclusion spoken of by Taritta and Mizelda was a prevalent one in the Fortress City. Therefore――
Otto: “So, you are saying you are just going to let her roam free?”
Al: “Sure, I wouldn’t have forgiven her if she’d done something wrong. But…”
Medium: “Louis-chan was always trying to protect Subaru-chin. She never did anything wrong while she
was with us. She never will!”
7
Al addresses Otto with an “onii-chan” (お兄ちゃん) which just sounds a bit odd literally, so a few freedoms were taken.
84
Web Novel Volume 32
Taking over from Al, Medium raised a frantic voice.
Her statement was just wishful thinking, and Louis’s actions to date did not guarantee what Louis would
do in the future. That was the biggest focal point of the issue.
Petra: “I watched the Master do it, so maybe I could make an Oath as a magic seal…”
Otto: “――We should not do that. For a moment, I did think of that as a possibility.”
Petra hesitantly suggested the idea, but Otto rejected it.
She spoke of a magic seal, a binding of the soul to make the recipient keep their word, something Roswaal
has inscribed on his body that, if broken, would kill him.
Roswaal, as the mastermind behind the events that occurred in the Sanctuary and at the former Roswaal
mansion, had personally inscribed it to demonstrate his surrender to the camp.
As the words suggested, a “magic seal” was clearly “magic”8.
Superstitious as it seemed, some did say that magic would eventually rebound on the user. If one
continued to bind others through magic, the magic would eventually burn one’s soul as well.
He had no intention of having Petra take on such a burden, and even if she were able to do so and inscribe
a magic seal that would bind Louis’s actions, it would be no more than insurance.
Otto: “Because we do not have a full picture of what we can bind to buy us peace of mind.”
The Authority of a Sin Archbishop, no one knew its full extent.
As long as they did not know what hidden curveballs would be thrown their way, ultimately, no matter
how they were bound, Otto’s wariness of Louis could never be lifted. That was, unless they took a life.
8
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “In Japanese, «magic seal» is «呪印», which literally translates to «curse seal». Due
to legacy reasons, with others translating it as «magic seal», we decided to preserve that; however, it also means that we had to
localise «呪い» as «magic» instead of the more accurate «curse».”
85
Web Novel Volume 32
If so, then not making use of anything like a magic seal, which could lead them to carelessness, was what
would keep their vigilance steady.
Otto: “Regrettably, that is my conclusion.”
Garfiel: “Ottobro! Ya sure about that!? That’s a Sin Archbishop!”
Hearing Otto’s thoughts, Garfiel raised his voice in a scream.
Even though he was absolutely right, Otto understood the frustration of being forced into a situation
where he felt he was being stifled, wanting to empathize with his younger brother’s heartache.
Otto: “However, discussing it here will not get everyone’s approval. With the current situation one in
which there is still a lot left to be heard, I do not wish for things to break down with all of you.”
Priscilla: “Therefore, if we are to use force, it should be after hearing what they have to say, correct?
How obstinate.”
Otto: “I do not intend to do such a rash thing, but I will take that in itself as a compliment, Priscilla-
sama.”
When Priscilla brilliantly expressed Otto’s sentiment, he at least attempted to put up a good front.
Whatever the case, to Garfiel, the answer was a frustrating reality.
Abel, who possessed considerable influence in the city, and the People of the Shudraq, who had shown
their non-negotiable stance on Louis’s treatment―― there was no way to dissuade them.
There was no basis for eliminating Louis beyond her being a Sin Archbishop.
Since that did not work, there would be no other recourse remaining on their side but to use force.
However, killing Louis would not necessarily erase the effects of the Authority of Gluttony, and would it
be worth it to have the disadvantage of turning all of the Empire against them thereafter?
Emilia: “Fighting like that just makes all of us a little less anxious. That’s how it is, right?”
Otto & Garfiel: “――――”
86
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel, fangs gnashing, and Otto with one eye closed.
Emilia’s amethyst eyes flashed as she traced the flow of the conversation and came to this conclusion.
Beatrice, in her arms, called out her name, “Emily…”,
Emilia: “I’m sorry, Beatrice… Lady Beatrice. You’re worried a lot, I know you are.”
Beatrice: “…As long as you understand it completely, good, I suppose.”
They exchanged glances and words very close to each other, and Beatrice’s round eyes were downcast.
Emilia nodded her head, understanding Beatrice’s feelings, and turned her gaze toward Louis and
Medium.
The girl who leaned on the other like a sister returned her gaze.
Emilia: “That little girl… Louis might be reaaally dangerous. That’s just what Otto-kun and the others
have said, and you know that, don’t you?”
Medium: “…Yeah, I know.”
Emilia: “But you didn’t see Louis do anything that was dangerous or bad. Did Louis do anything to you or
Subaru?”
Medium: “Hmm, she tried to protect us. It’s true, I’m not lying. Isn’t that right? Abel-chin, Al-chin,
Taritta-chan, and Yorna-chan?”
Staring directly at Emilia, Medium was trying her best to choose the right words. Making her choice, she
sought the assent of those who, like her, had returned from the Demon City.
Abel and Yorna, both still recovering from their earlier exchange with Priscilla, reacted sluggishly, but
Al shrugged and Taritta nodded.
Taritta: “Yes, Louis certainly tried to protect everyone. She was very fond of Subaru, in my opinion.”
Otto: “I would say that it is as expected of the Lolimancer, but the atmosphere is not one for cracking
jokes like that.”
87
Web Novel Volume 32
Beatrice: “…That moniker, Betty does not like it very much, in fact! Be careful, I suppose.”
Beatrice’s disgruntled, low voice slightly relaxed the hostilities that had been present just up till a
moment ago. Perhaps Beatrice had decided to leave it to Emilia’s judgement as to how to proceed with
Louis.
Even with the same conclusion, Emilia would softly adjust it to what Otto and Beatrice had presented.
Then, Emilia spoke, looking at Louis,
Emilia: “You were concerned about Subaru. I don’t believe that’s a lie. So, I want to believe in you as
much as this girl who’s trying so hard to believe in you.”
Garfiel: “――Hk, Emilia-sama, she’s!”
Emilia: “Even Garfiel was so snappy towards us at first. But now he’s reaaally good friends with us, isn’t
he?”
Emilia’s discourse was a bit disingenuous, given that Garfiel and Louis were in different positions and
under different circumstances. However, it was true that it was hard to bite back at Emilia upon those
words of hers.
As the situation progressed, Garfiel’s cheeks hardened in bitterness. Emilia’s response to his reaction
was a small apologetic “Sorry”,
Emilia: “It might be difficult. But I think it’s best to start there, if you can talk about it properly, instead
of going all-in and just being so hostile at the beginning. Of course, sometimes you’ve got to be hostile
from the start…”
Emilia: “I’m here with all of you, and I think it would be nice if everyone here could get along with me.
I want to tell them that I want to be friends with them. For that, I’ve got to open my clenched hand
first.”
Saying this, Emilia looked down at Beatrice in her arms. Beatrice looked at her gently, then gave a small
nod.
88
Web Novel Volume 32
Seeing Beatrice shaking her head, Emilia slowly stepped forward.
Right in front of Yorna, past the glaring Garfiel, and in front of the small Medium sheltering little Louis
behind her back. And then――
Emilia: “This is a reaaally roundabout way of saying this, but… I believe in Zikr-san and Mizelda-san and
the others who’ve been so kind to Subaru and Rem, and I want to believe Medium-chan and everyone
else who believes in them. So please let me believe in you, who Medium-chan believes in.”
Louis: “…Ah, uh.”
Emilia: “Not us, but for these children that are being very nice to you, it’s reaaally nice to know that
there are people who believe in you.”
As she said this, Emilia gently held out her right hand to Louis.
With Beatrice being held with her left hand, Emilia lowered her waist, moving towards Louis. Emilia’s
action made even Medium, who was trying to protect Louis, suddenly move towards her.
Emilia: “Louis-chan.”
And thus, she called out to her.
Perhaps it was her appeal that prompted Louis to extend her hand, or perhaps Emilia’s words had some
meaning for the Sin Archbishop bereft of a human heart.
As Emilia held out her right hand, Louis placed her own right hand on top of hers.
Otto was momentarily concerned about the possibility of the Authority being activated on Emilia as a
result of this, but Otto regretted this concern and felt that he should despise it with all his heart. Either
way――
Louis: “Uau.”
Emilia: “Mhm, I’m worried about Subaru, too.”
89
Web Novel Volume 32
Embracing each other’s hands, Emilia smiled in reply, and that was the resolution for both Otto and the
Emilia Camp. The conclusion was, “put on hold”.
――However, Otto was proud of Emilia, because even though the pitfalls were the same, the way Emilia
said it and the way he would have said it would have been different.
△▼△▼△▼△
Garfiel: “――My amazin’ self won’t take my eyes off ya, y’know.”
Regarding the handling of Louis, it had been decided to be placed on hold.
In response to that, Garfiel, who had declared he was unable to accept it until the very end, asserted
his stance towards Emilia and the girl she had shaken hands with.
Since Garfiel’s concerns and warnings were natural, Otto would not interject.
Otto: “A Witch Cultist, let alone a Sin Archbishop is not something I can imagine changing their ways,
after all.”
Otto’s dry, pragmatic thinking had come to that conclusion.
Even if it had been a touching historic exchange between Emilia and Louis. However, while he thought
that it was not like himself, Otto had also thought this.
――The defeats of the White Whale, the Great Rabbit, and the Sin Archbishops of Sloth and Greed had
also been unimaginable.
It had been Natsuki Subaru who had, in little over a year, brought these things about many times.
The world saw these as achievements of the Emilia Camp, but everyone in the Camp understood that
Subaru’s contributions were especially significant. Therefore, he had to thoroughly consider the
possibility.
It might have been that, once again, Natsuki Subaru had done something unthinkable.
90
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “I do not like it…”
The question of how the people around them would evaluate Subaru, when that actually happened, had
him feeling crestfallen.
He thought that others should also get to know Subaru’s true humanity quickly――
Zikr: “Once the discussion has settled down, if I may?”
In the large hall where the mood of the discussion had relaxed, Zikr had raised his hand and, with those
words, began to speak.
Having drawn attention to himself, he gave the preface of “With your permission” to his remarks.
Zikr: “Although I am very interested in the relationship between Miss Priscilla and General First-Class
Yorna, there are some things I wish to first confirm with Abel-dono.”
Abel: “――You may speak.”
Zikr: “Yes.”
Abel, who had been keeping his mouth shut, assented once the topic was directed to him.
Although he had not interjected regarding how Louis would be handled, it seemed he had put a brief
pause to the shock from before. Having been addressed, he gazed at Zikr, his black eyes urging him to
continue speaking.
Zikr: “I am aware that General First-Class Yorna’s cooperation has been acquired, and that the collapse
of Demon City of Chaosflame… As a result thereof, Miss Natsumi has fallen into danger. What I wished to
inquire additionally regards a rumor that has spread over the past few days――”
Abel: “――A rumor.”
Zikr: “Yes―― The rumor that somewhere, the child of His Excellency the Emperor, a Crown Prince of
black hair, exists.”
Zikr reverently bowed his head, as he informed Abel.
91
Web Novel Volume 32
That rumor―― one which alluded to the existence of the son of Emperor Vincent Vollachia, had been
spread, and had even reached Otto’s ears.
On top of that, the rumor said that the Emperor’s son had a rebel army―― that was to say, he was the
leader of the group gathered at the Fortress City of Guaral, and that he was flying the banner of revolt
against the Emperor, or something of the like.
However, he did not remember seeing anyone who had looked like that in the city.
Zikr: “According to the reports, this rumor had spread from the East. It has already spread all over the
Empire, but its source…”
Abel: “It is as you have guessed, it was spread from the Demon City―― It takes power to threaten the
throne. And power will only gather under a great cause.”
With his arms crossed and shaking his head slowly, Abel answered dispassionately.
That answer was convincing, but in the first place, an effort to threaten the Imperial Throne was not an
issue their Camp really wanted to be involved with.
As for Otto, his focus had turned to how to curb the possibility that Emilia would say she could not
abandon these people, having met them once.
Due to that, it could be said that he was late in noticing the possibilities he normally would have noticed.
Therefore――
Petra: “…A black-haired, Crown Prince.”
Seeming deep in thought, Petra muttered so, bit-by-bit.
She had been brooding over something, forming a small crease on her pretty eyebrows. Then, she timidly
expressed her thoughts. Those were――
Petra: “Um, according to what Medium-san and the others had said earlier, Subaru became smaller,
right? Like me or Beatrice-chan.”
92
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica: “That is what has been said. I cannot really imagine it, but if it was Subaru, it is possible to
have encountered such a misfortune… Ah.”
Otto: “――!”
Nodding in assent to Petra’s words, Frederica’s eyes widened as she sorted through the information.
Almost simultaneously with Frederica’s realization, Otto had also understood what Petra had been
thinking.
And now, he had to curse how off-the-mark his own thinking had been.
Petra: “Could it be that the rumored child of the Emperor is Subaru?”
In Otto’s stead, who had cursed that possibility, Petra cut directly to the heart of the matter.
Unmoving, the girl’s eyes were trained on Abel, who had his black eyes meet them and through the oni
mask. Without the slightest waver, Abel calmly nodded in assent to Petra’s questioning,
Abel: “Correct.”
Petra: “――Hk, something like that…”
With the look in her eyes sharpening at that short answer, Petra had tried to raise her voice.
However, faster than Petra could respond,
???: “――Ku, hahahahaha!”
Like so, a wholeheartedly amused voice resounded.
Laughter that paid no heed to the circumstances, shattered the mood in the large chamber. However,
the reason no one could raise their voice immediately after that outburst was because that loud laughter
was Priscilla’s.
She held a fan to her mouth, as if to not display her teeth while she laughed.
93
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “Of all things, that foolish commoner as the Crown Prince, that makes me laugh. Ahh, Abel,
you, do you plan to kill mineself with laughter? You have considerably changed your way of doing things,
have you not?”
Al: “Princess?”
Priscilla: “What is it, you should laugh as well, Al. No, did you also take part in this conspiracy? If so,
how skillfully have you made mineself laugh! I must say you have performed the duties of a clown
splendidly.”
Turning towards a surprised Al, Priscilla looked pleased while commending him. The unpredictability of
Priscilla’s reaction had temporarily taken away the zeal in the large chamber.
Of course, that did not mean it had erased all the confusion.
Emilia: “Umm, what do you mean? There’s no way that Subaru is the Emperor’s child, right? After all,
Subaru came from beyond the Great Waterfall.”
Frederica: “Emily, that’s one of Subaru-sama’s jokes.”
Emilia: “Is that so? Then, for real?”
Otto: “As for the question of whether he is the Emperor’s child, it is not true. A fabrication.”
Emilia: “Eh? Eh? Eh?”
A dizzied Emilia expressed that she did not understand a thing.
In short, Subaru’s infantilization and the goal of Abel’s group had luckily aligned.
Frederica: “To be precise, I think it would be more proper to say they made use of it once it happened.”
Otto agreed with what Frederica had said, that this had been an effective use of the situation.
Abel and his group wanted a good pretext such as that, when raising a rebellion. To act as a figurehead
for that purpose, there was no one more convincing than the Emperor’s child.
94
Web Novel Volume 32
Of course, it was quite possible that using someone who did not exist as the leader would be a double-
edged sword.
Otto: “Since Natsuki-san does really exist, do you intend to use him as a double-edged sword?”
Abel: “An insolent manner of speaking, but it is to my liking. In that case, you should also understand.”
Otto: “――Though, it is frustrating.”
Rightfully, Otto and the others would be justified in resenting Subaru’s circumstances being exploited.
However, although his reply that it was frustrating was not a lie, it was true that there was a certain
noticeable value in the course of events Abel had devised. That was because――
Frederica: “――For Subaru-sama, whose whereabouts are unknown, it would cause the likelihood of him
losing his life to be greatly reduced.”
Otto: “…Yes.”
Otto nodded bitterly at Frederica’s understanding.
Emilia and Garfiel were slow in comprehending Otto and Frederica’s thoughts. With the two showing
their confusion on their faces, they racked their brains and asked, “What does that mean?”.
Emilia: “I have absolutely no idea what you’re talking about, but…”
Garfiel: “My amazin’ self gets that Captain’s been given a weird title. But, wouldn’t makin’ him the
Captain of the rebellion be even more dangerous?”
Otto: “No, it would draw attention, but the threats to his life would be lightened more or less. Because
the value of the Crown Prince can only be effectively demonstrated while he is alive.”
The Crown Prince, a dissident threatening the reign of Vincent Vollachia.
This existence within the rebel cause had utilizable value to both allies and enemies of the current
Emperor. It goes without saying for the rebelling side, but if he was kept alive there were many ways to
use him on the Emperor’s side as well.
95
Web Novel Volume 32
Executing him would dampen the spirits of the rebel army, while a living Crown Prince could be used to
force them to give up their righteous cause.
Otto: “That is to say, no matter where Natsuki-san was hurled off to, and even if he was taken into
custody, the likelihood of him avoiding being killed on the spot is high. Instead of that――”
Emilia: “Instead of that?”
Otto: “…All ways out of this rebellion, of the struggle for the Vollachian throne, have vanished.”
Receiving a blessing went hand-in-hand with having to bear responsibilities.
Regardless of whether he had wished for it or not, Subaru was right in the middle of the rebellion of the
Vollachian Empire, at the highest position, placed as the figurehead. For that reason――
Priscilla: “――Well, how can you not help but laugh?”
And with those words, they could finally guess why Priscilla, who had gotten the answer well before they
did, had laughed with cruelty.
96
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 80 – Iris and the King of Thorns

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 2 “Iris and the King of Thorns”, Parts 3-5
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Punibaba, Kiln,
Akagami, Translation checked by Ice/Ice_Occultism, Garcar, Vinicaian) ― Complete
――The complicated discussion in the large chamber was approaching a temporary conclusion.
Zikr: “To be frank, the situation has turned out to be vastly different from what we had expected
originally. However, it can be said that averting the fall of the Fortress City, as well as acquiring the
cooperation of General First-Class Yorna are certainly good results.”
It was Zikr, who promptly gathered the topics fluttering about and began summarizing them.
The man with the fluffy hair looked over the faces of everyone in the large chamber with those wide
eyes of his. At Zikr’s words, Emilia said, “Yes, that’s right” with a nod.
Emilia: “Some disheartening things also happened, but the fact that everyone’s gathered here is because
we did our best. This time, let’s rely on that and fulfill everyone’s goals.”
Zikr: “As expected, thank you for your beautiful response, Miss Emily. It is as you said, let us strive to
fulfill the goals of everyone here. To that end, there is one more thing I must tell you.”
Otto: “In the end, there is one more thing, isn’t there…? Assuming it is a continuation from our discussion
just before, I do not really have a good feeling about it.”
Seeing Zikr’s single raised finger as he nodded at Emilia’s words, Otto grumbled as his cheeks stiffened.
As if supporting Otto’s unpleasant hunch, Zikr continued with an “Indeed”,
97
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 80 – Iris and the King of Thorns
Web Novel Volume 32
Zikr: “This would be a continuation of the previous discussion. This discussion also involves Miss Natsumi,
who is being treated like the black-haired Crown Prince.”
Emilia: “Natsumi… Huh? But, isn’t it Subaru who’s being treated like the child of the Emperor…”
Frederica: “Emily, we do not know how Subaru-sama is introducing himself in the Empire.”
Emilia: “Ah, I see. That’s right. I’m sorry, I got it all mixed up in my head.”
Having interrupted the discussion, Emilia placed her hand over her mouth.
The alias Natsumi Schwartz that Subaru was introducing himself under in the Empire was his plan for
concealing his true identity, while informing Emilia and the others searching for him of his whereabouts.
For that reason, Subaru was intentionally using the name of someone Emilia and the others knew―― he
was using the name of Emilia’s friend, Natsumi Schwartz.
The time when Zikr had met Subaru had been when the latter had been using that alias.
Therefore, Zikr was using Natsumi to refer to Subaru. That was what had gotten Emilia mixed up.
Emilia: “Huh? But, if that’s the case, why’s he being called Miss Natsumi…”
Beatrice: “Keep talking, in fact, shaggy-head. It will soon be time for Betty to sleep again, I suppose.”
Emilia: “Ah, I see. That’s right. I’m sorry, I’ve got to think about Beatrice right now.”
The question that had emerged within Emilia was sunk down by the voice of Beatrice in her arms. If it
had anything to do with Subaru, it was natural that Beatrice would want to hear it even more than Emilia.
For the sake of the girl who could not stay awake for very long, she had to set aside her present questions.
Prompted by Beatrice’s and Emilia’s gazes, Zikr started by saying, “As a matter-of-fact”.
Zikr: “Strictly speaking, it is not about Miss Natsumi herself. I am worried about her welfare as her
whereabouts are unknown, but I believe that just as Abel-dono had thought, wherever she is found she
will be courteously protected. However――”
98
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Is there something making you uncertain about Subaru being in danger?”
Zikr: “As I prefaced, it is not about Miss Natsumi herself. A separate situation that has extended from
that… the existence of His Excellency the Emperor’s child is now well-known publicly, causing changes
in the Empire’s internal situation. In other words――”
Abel: “――Even in other domains, the flames of war have begun to rise?”
Cutting off Zikr’s words, speaking so in a quiet voice, was Abel.
Zikr bowed his head reverently with a “Yes”, and Abel ran his fingers along the cheek of his oni mask
without looking Zikr’s way, hiding the expression on his face.
However, just before his hand could hide his expression, Emilia’s eyes had grasped it with certainty.
――That Abel’s lips had very slightly taken the shape of a sadistic smile.
Emilia: “Though, I don’t think this is an amusing discussion at all…”
Priscilla: “As the half-devil stated, it is quite an unpleasant subject. That those who straddle the fence
would take advantage of these convenient circumstances.”
Priscilla agreed to what Emilia had muttered as she looked at Abel, who had hidden his expression.
Shrugging her white shoulders, having declared that she would not wear a coat no matter how cold it
was,
Priscilla: “If you have a righteous cause, and have acquired the chance to fulfill your own desires, all
that is left is to decide under what ary9 you shall act. If too early, then even yourself shall be made to
bleed, but if too late, even should you take part, you shall come home empty-handed. Even if it is a
period for ascertainment, try to think about it.”
9
Engrish flip. Means “opportunity” (折), originally “たいみんぐ” (timing). As the source Japanese can be considered to have a
slight misspelling (usually loanwords of the sort would be in Katakana rather than Hiragana), the Romaji for “折” also has a
misspelling (would be ari normally).
99
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Uprisings in various places… Although, I had heard that Emperor Vincent Vollachia’s reign was
stable and that the people of the Empire were enjoying the peace.”
Abel: “In the end, peace and the like are nothing more than fleeting, ephemeral, dreams.”
At Priscilla’s and Otto’s words, Abel lowered the hand he had placed on his face. Out of the lips where
any trace of the smile Emilia had seen had already disappeared, Abel continued speaking dispassionately.
Abel: “The true nature of the people of the Empire―― nay, the true nature of mankind lies in conflict,
and as long as there is life, the blaze known as belligerence shall not be extinguished. Even if you try to
put a lid on it, the heat therein shall continue to fester inside.”
Otto: “And eventually, with no place left to go, it will create a huge explosion?”
Petra: “That’s really unfortunate…”
Otto and Petra each expressed their own impressions of Abel’s verbal argument.
Emilia also thought she understood the intention of Abel’s abstruse expression. Looking at the outcome
that had occurred, it was not possible to deny that idea.
However, she did not like the idea that fighting was natural for humans.
Emilia: “I don’t really get it but, that sounds reaaally lonely.”
Abel: “Lonely? On what grounds do you think as such, half-devil.”
Emilia: “After all, even the Emperor of the Empire must have worked as hard as he could. For all of that
to get destroyed, to not be rewarded for that hard work, wouldn’t that be lonely? Whether he wins or
loses, I think it’d be painful.”
The Emperor of Vollachia, whom she had never directly met, seemed extremely pitiful to Emilia.
It was also true that Abel, Zikr, and the others were raising a rebellion in this manner, and that once the
people of the Empire had joined in, they started to raise their voices together.
100
Web Novel Volume 32
In her studies, Emilia had also learned that the fact that the Vollachian Empire had not had a large battle
these past few years was Emperor Vincent Vollachia’s achievement. Setting aside what Vincent was
thinking, at least he had been continuing to create a society without war.
With that having been destroyed, were he to lose, the country would be taken from him, and even if he
won, he would have ended up having waged a war himself.
Emilia: “Times like this, when somebody gets mad, it’s like they’ve already decided for it to become
painful.”
For that reason, Emilia could not help but find Vincent pitiable.
If it were possible, she thought it would be good if they could properly discuss just what in the world he
was thinking, and what they could do to arrive at a good ending for everyone.
Abel: “――I see, regardless of which came first, I understand that thing’s way of being.”
Emilia: “Eh?”
Abel: “Without a doubt, you people are of the same kind as Natsuki Subaru.”
Emilia silently held her breath at Abel’s brief comment, his arms crossed.
Faced with the glint in Abel’s black eyes, which could be seen behind his oni mask, Emilia had realized
it―― Sure enough, with what had just been said, the impression she had felt was not wrong.
Even though Subaru and Abel were comrades, and had been continuously working together until Emilia
and the others had entered the Vollachian Empire――
Emilia: “――Is Subaru someone you reaaally hate?”
Abel: “――――”
Emilia: “I’m sorry if I’m wrong. Still, I don’t think I’m wrong.”
His black eyes narrowing, Abel went silent upon receiving that question from Emilia. Witnessing his
reaction with her very eyes, Emilia did not retract her opinion.
101
Web Novel Volume 32
Abel hated Subaru―― Emilia felt that was so.
It was not because Abel was quiet, or because he said haughty things in a manner that somewhat
resembled Priscilla. When he spoke to Otto or Zikr and the others, there was a definite difference.
Emilia felt that it was the hatred Abel harbored regarding Subaru.
Abel: “――Zikr, coordinate with those who have begun raising their voices in revolt. Give rise to even
stronger winds, and fan the force of the flames. Until the black smoke reaches the Imperial Capital.”
Zikr: “Will that be all right? The original objective was the Nine Divine Generals…”
Abel: “In the end, that is a secondary objective. The important thing is to enact upon the war situation.
The standpoints of Groovy and Moguro are cause for concern, however, the situation has changed.”
Abruptly, Abel, who had taken his eyes off Emilia, began passing instructions to Zikr beside him.
Emilia thought she had been ignored, but that was Abel’s declaration that he did not intend on continuing
their current conversation any longer.
Was the reason he did not respond because she had been off the mark, or was it something else?
In any case――
Abel: “――We may be ready to advance on the Imperial Capital sooner than expected. Do not lose even
the slightest bit of focus.”
――In order to reunite with Subaru and Rem, the choice to change paths and separate from Abel and his
group, was not one that Emilia and the others had.
△▼△▼△▼△
Beatrice: “Emilia, you must be careful, in fact. Betty and the others are the only people in this country
who genuinely care only for Subaru, I suppose.”
Shortly before she fell back asleep after their discussion in the hall, Beatrice spoke once more.
102
Web Novel Volume 32
The conversation veered off to the left and right, but if one focused solely on Subaru, it would be hard
to say that it was the best situation for him. Even if the threat to his life could be reduced, even if only
a little.
Emilia: “Subaru is not someone who’d be okay with that, with everyone arguing around him.”
Beatrice: “In fact.”
Otto and Abel surmised that his life was guaranteed no matter on which side of the Empire he was
captured in. It was what the smart kids thought, so perhaps that was correct.
But when had Subaru ever behaved exactly the way Emilia and the others thought he would?
If people around him were in danger, Subaru would move immediately, neglecting himself.
She could not believe that she was the only one who would accept being safe in such a situation. That
was why――
Emilia: “――I want you to remember that we all still care about Subaru and Rem, so we’re going to work
with the intention of putting them first.”
Priscilla: “And why are you bothering to proclaim this to me?”
Emilia: “Because, if I did it on my own without telling anyone, everyone would get in trouble, right?”
It was important to communicate one’s goals and principles properly.
Not telling Frederica and Petra whether they would be back by dinner would be a waste of the meal that
they had prepared for them.
Emilia: “Subaru also used to say that spinnuching10 was important. But I’m not sure what spinach is…”
10
Translation note from Witch Cult Translations: “A pun. The word for «spinach» (ほうれん草) and the mnemonic for «report,
inform, consult» (報・連・相) are pronounced the same, «horensou»“.
103
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “On what haphazard foundation did you have the nerve to approach me with such vague
knowledge? Was that courage you had cultivated from your experience of being persecuted as a half-
devil?”
Emilia: “No, I don’t think so. When I was in my home forest, and everyone hated me, I didn’t feel like I
was getting used to it or getting stronger.”
Back when she was living in the Great Forest of Elior, she was hurt no matter what anyone said to her.
Expecting the slightest thing, being betrayed, and not learning anything, despite repeating it over and
over again.
So, given that, Emilia now looked a little bit stronger.
Emilia: “That’s thanks to Subaru and everyone else… By leaving the Forest, participating in the Royal
Selection, going through a lot of hard times, I became the person I am today. Priscilla, isn’t it the same
for you?”
Priscilla: “Do not compare yourself with me. I was born perfect.”
Emilia: “Yes… But, I won’t lose to you either.”
Priscilla: “You can attest for yourself whether you are worthy of the words that have passed your lips.
Whether or not it catches the corner of my eye depends on that.”
Priscilla responded to Emilia’s tightly-clenched fist with a shrug of her shoulders.
After the discussion in the hall was over and the now-sleeping Beatrice was returned to the inn, Emilia
had been looking for Priscilla to tell her about the aforementioned plans.
Perhaps she would be busy, she thought, but fortunately, she was listening to her.
Emilia: “When I think back, Priscilla always gets things right, doesn’t she?”
Priscilla: “Ho, it appears that some unpleasantness is about to ensue for me.”
Emilia: “Should I stop?”
104
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “Fine, you are forgiven. You may resume.”
Emilia responded with a nod to Priscilla, closing one eye and urging her to proceed.
Leaving the City Hall, they walked alongside one another down the street. Emilia, not seeing her
companions Schult and Al, looked around for the two of them.
Emilia: “It’s been that way since the beginning of the Royal Selection, Priscilla says nasty things and
interrupts her opponents in mid-sentence, and yet she does a good job of listening to what they have to
say while also lending an ear.”
Priscilla: “Even I have not the ability to surmise everything in the world. Shall I not be curious to see
what kind of drivel will come out of the mouth of someone other than mineself?”
Emilia: “Well? But, I remember Anastasia-san told me, «I don’t wanna talk to ya».”
Priscilla: “That she-fox?”
Emilia: “Yeah. Oh, I’m not saying I’m holding a grudge, okay?”
With Priscilla walking leisurely by her side, Emilia thought back to her exchange with Anastasia.
Initially, at the Royal Selection, Anastasia had attempted to snub Emilia from the discussions. That in
itself was not a treatment most unusual, and she did not hold it against Anastasia.
However, the point she wanted to make was――
Emilia: “――I became friends with Anastasia-san.”
Priscilla: “――――”
Emilia: “To put it correctly, I promised that we would be friends. I said we would after the Royal
Selection… I felt like we could do that, no matter where we started off. That’s why.”
Priscilla: “Surely you do not wish to form a friendship with me as well?”
Emilia: “Yeah. Is that no good?”
105
Web Novel Volume 32
Because of her successful experience with Anastasia, Emilia had mustered up the courage to try.
Among the two of Anastasia and Priscilla, most people would have had the impression and assessment
that Priscilla was more difficult to deal with. However, Emilia was different.
For Emilia, who had few relationships with people, Anastasia and Priscilla were appraised as near equals.
Therefore, it could be concluded that this was what had led to this kind of offer.
Then, in response to Emilia’s offer, Priscilla pulled her fan out of her cleavage and,
Priscilla: “Behold, more drivel that even I could not have predicted suddenly sprang forth.”
Opening her fan with a sound, she cut Emilia’s words off abruptly.
At Priscilla’s response, Emilia’s eyes widened, and she let out a minute wry smile. Seeing that, Priscilla’s
eyes narrowed with a “What?”,
Priscilla: “And what follows drivel must be absolute japes? Either way, you are provoking my displeasure.”
Emilia: “Oh, no, no, sorry. However, I felt that you might say no, Priscilla, so I just knew that. I’ll ask
again tomorrow.”
Priscilla: “Tomorrow or not, my answer shall remain the same.”
Emilia: “But, you never know about tomorrow’s tomorrow.”
For the time being, Emilia believed that it was not wrong to take up the challenge with boldness.
Of course, there was the worry that she would think it was harassment and hate her even more.
But if Emilia thought so, then Priscilla was――
Priscilla: “Do as you please.”
Emilia: “Yeah, I’ll do that.”
Even if she dismissed it as futile, she would not use force to keep her from doing so.
106
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia also felt like she was taking advantage of the situation, though, because she was in a difficult
position to do so. In any case,
Priscilla: “Well? Was that the conclusion of your ambush on me?”
Emilia: “No, that was only the first one… No, it was the second one, because of what happened with
Subaru. There’s something else I still want to talk about.”
Priscilla: “Now, what is the purpose of discussing the first matter with me? As long as your proposed plan
does not interfere with my course of action, I will have nothing to do with it.”
Emilia: “But, Priscilla is good friends with Abel and Zikr, right? You seem to be discussing a lot of things,
and I was wondering if you could tell everyone.”
Priscilla: “I withdraw my previous statement. Your drivel dances beyond my imagination. It is not often
that I change my words.”
Emilia: “――? Is that something I should be happy about? Is that bad?”
Her crimson eyes looked to the side toward Emilia, who bent her lips upon not getting an answer.
It was probably not very welcome, but if one did not know what exactly was wrong, there was no way to
fix it, even if one thought it should be fixed.
Priscilla was supposedly good friends with Abel and Zikr, so would it be a mistake to want to convey to
everyone what Emilia and her group’s plans were aside from that?
However, Emilia and her group would be much better off going to talk to them in person. Anyhow――
Emilia: “I don’t know if I can get along very well with Abel…”
Priscilla: “Kuh.”
Emilia: “Priscilla?”
Holding her open fan to her mouth, Priscilla let out a small chuckle. When Emilia looked over to her face
in profile, Priscilla slightly relaxed the corners of her eyes and said,
107
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “Being hated by you, who even tried to talk to me, would truly be the epitome of his
tactlessness.”
Emilia: “Hm, I don’t hate him. I just thought he might not quite be my cup of tea to deal with.”
Priscilla: “Your being aware that someone is hard to deal with, as well as your aversion are accumulations
of the main factors behind those things, called your likes and dislikes. However, it is probably natural
for you people to evaluate Abel in such a manner―― Mineself wonders if your judgement is correct.”
Emilia: “…Priscilla, do you feel the same way?”
To Emilia’s question, Priscilla remained silent and did not respond.
However, to Emilia, it felt as if that silence was saying that she shared Emilia’s opinion that Abel hated
Subaru.
Emilia: “Priscilla, do you know why? Up until a little while ago, you were talking to Abel and the others,
weren’t you?”
Priscilla: “Unfortunately, the discussion that had kept me back had no relation to your foolish commoner.
Those like him do not even become an ounce of the subject of conversation… No, having heard the tale
of the Great Disaster which destroyed the Demon City, I shall not state it was completely unrelated to
that foolish commoner.”
Emilia: “Demon City… Ah, then, you were talking to Yorna-san? To your mother.”
Amidst the discussion that had taken place in the large chamber, the topic of the parent-child
relationship between Priscilla and Yorna came up. In the end, it had been washed away by the matter of
how Louis should be handled after that, but that probably was not the case for the people involved.
Naturally, the reunited mother and child were expected to have discussed it.
Emilia: “Still, I was also surprised. That Priscilla also has half demi-human blood…”
Priscilla: “Nonsense. Do not equate mineself with you. I think it surely must not be the case, but did you
draw close to me because you had felt an affinity over that?”
108
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “That wasn’t it at all, but isn’t it true? Then, is Yorna-san Priscilla’s foster parent? If that were
so, that would also be surprising. After all, I also…”
Priscilla: “Nonsense, do not make me repeat myself, you fool. That too is your impulsiveness.”
Emilia: “Ehh? Then, what do you mean?”
If Yorna and her were biologically parent and child, her foxkin blood was expected to flow within Priscilla,
but that had been denied.
If one were to then think that meant she had been a foster parent, that too had been flatly denied.
Emilia, being a half-elf raised by Mother Fortuna, her aunt-by-blood, had thought Priscilla was the same
in some ways.
Emilia: “Not blood-related, and not a foster parent… In that case, how is she your mother?”
Priscilla: “Is there any reason as to why I must explain everything to you?”
Emilia: “No, I don’t think so. But if you don’t tell me, I’ll be reaaally curious.”
Knowing it was selfish, Emilia had tried asking Priscilla for the truth. Of course, the possibility that just
as she had rejected a friendly relationship, she would refuse to give her an answer, was high.
However, Priscilla was silent for a moment, and then,
Priscilla: “――Iris and the King of Thorns.”
Emilia: “Huh?”
Priscilla: “It is an old story. Do you know it?”
Emilia: “Well, I do know it. Umm, Lady Petra likes that kind of stuff.”
At the words that had abruptly left Priscilla’s lips, Emilia’s eyes widened as she nodded.
She had been taught that Iris and the King of Thorns was an old story that had been passed down from
long, long ago, and was a historical account that originated from the Vollachian Empire.
109
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia, too, had also heard no more than a brief outline, but from the story she had heard from Petra, it
seemed like it was a love story between an Emperor of Vollachia from long ago called the King of Thorns,
and a girl named Iris.
Unfortunately, Emilia had said that she still did not understand what was so interesting about it, but――
Emilia: “What about that story? Is it a story that Priscilla likes?”
Priscilla: “It seems you are a half-devil who cannot put two and two together. Naturally, it is bound to
be related to the course of the conversation thus far.”
Emilia: “Thus far… Priscilla and Yorna’s parent-child relationship and this old story?”
Priscilla: “――Iris and the King of Thorns joined hands to bring about an end to the civil war that had had
swallowed up many races in the Empire. However, right before the pair that were linked heart-to-heart
could be wedded, they were betrayed, and the story ends.”
Emilia: “…A sad story, isn’t it.”
At the gist of the story Priscilla had told, Emilia muttered this as the corners of her eyebrows dropped.
It was very disheartening when people who had worked their hardest were not rewarded. Now, just as
she despaired at the situation the Emperor of Vollachia had been placed in, she held the same feelings
for the end of the couple that had long ago been made into a story.
At Emilia’s reaction, Priscilla exhaled with a “Ha”,
Priscilla: “However, the story and the historical facts differ. Historically, having lost Iris to betrayal, the
King of Thorns descended into madness, and decided to eradicate the wolfmen and molemen that had
raised their blades. For the few that had escaped, even now, as soon as they are found in the Empire,
they are burned at the stake.”
Emilia: “It’s understandable to be angry about that, but… still, the people in this day and age…”
Priscilla: “Have no relation with that? You are no stranger to that yourself, having been persecuted as a
half-devil.”
110
Web Novel Volume 32
The sharpness of Priscilla’s phrasing had stung, but Emilia’s skin was hard as iron against that kind of
insult. However, even if she did not bleed, the pain of being struck remained the same.
Deciding she would properly complain about that later, Emilia was more curious about where things went
from there in the rest of Priscilla’s story.
What had the King of Thorns done after losing Iris and taking revenge on the traitors?
Emilia: “With that, is the story of the King of Thorns over?”
Priscilla: “――With having merely given in to anger, it could not possibly be said that he had only
descended into madness. Thus, after that, the King of Thorns directed his madness towards Iris, who he
had lost.”
Emilia: “Towards Iris?”
Raising her eyebrows at the story’s unexpected turn of events, Emilia repeated back the words she had
heard. Priscilla nodded at those words and turned her crimson eyes to the sky.
Frustrated, Emilia’s lips trembled as she sought Priscilla’s next words.
Emilia: “The King of Thorns, what did he do to Iris?”
Priscilla: “He laid a curse upon her.”
Emilia: “A curse? That’s…”
Was that something one would put on someone precious to them, much less someone whose loss caused
you suffering?
Indifferent to those doubts of Emilia’s, Priscilla spoke of the curse’s details. That was――
Priscilla: “――The secret art of dragging a lost soul back, without handing it over to Od Lagna.”
Emilia: “A dead person’s soul?”
111
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “It is said that there is a secret art, called the Sacrament of the Immortal King, which can even
revive the dead, but its existence is considered questionable. However, this Commandment of Thorns is
a curse born of insatiable yearning.”
The dead coming back to life was astounding, but more important than that now was that which was
called a curse.
The subject of the souls of the dead and their fate was also discussed at Pleiades Watchtower through
the Books of the Dead, in which the memories of the deceased were imprinted within them.
The existence of the Books of the Dead convinced them of the existence of the soul within humans.
Emilia: “But, what does it mean to drag down a soul? Does it mean they come back to life?”
Priscilla: “It does not work that way. Iris’s body was torn apart after her death, and even if her soul
returned, it would not bring her back to life. In the first place, the Commandment of Thorns has no such
power.”
Emilia: “Then what would happen? If there was no body――”
If there were no place for the returning soul to enter, where would the soul go?
In response to Emilia’s question, Priscilla quietly lowered her gaze. Instead of looking at the sky, her
crimson eyes looked into Emilia’s amethyst ones, and――
Priscilla: “The usual. If the soul does not return to Od Lagna, it will return to the world, and without
receiving the proper treatment, it will enter its next vessel―― You could call it resurrection, or even
reincarnation.”
Priscilla: “So long as the curse is not undone, so long as the Commandment of Thorns that entangles
them is not undone, the departed soul shall continue to rise again. Again and again it will repeat itself,
pilling up lives and deaths over and over again―― One of these lives, the life before Yorna Mishigure,
was that of mine Dear Mother.”
112
Web Novel Volume 32
△▼△▼△▼△
Abel: “――Sandra Benedict, that caught me by surprise.”
Yorna: “You are the one who is far too ill-natured, for you hid the matter of Prisca.”
With firm, cold voices colliding, a quiet heat intermingled in a stone room.
Exchanging their gazes, choosing their words in order to search for what lay in each other’s hearts, were
Abel, displaying his true face with the oni mask that covered his face removed, and Yorna, puffing the
purple smoke from her kiseru.
Until just now, there had also been a third person present in this place, Priscilla.
However, as soon as she deemed that the essential discussions had concluded, she immediately excused
herself from this place. Abel accepted this attitude, but it did not cause Yorna’s turmoil to abaTE.
That was a matter of course―― For even the mistress of the Demon City could not easily come to grips
with the change within her own child.
Yorna: “How about we both honestly admit that our secrecy has had harmful results?”
Abel: “I had my reasons for keeping it a secret. Even you should be able to guess.”
Yorna: “――That’s… indeed.”
Casting her eyes down at Abel’s answer, Yorna ruminated while her long eyelashes quivered.
Her unexpected encounter with Priscilla had brought about an enormous ripple through Yorna’s heart.
That was a reality that she had never expected, nor harbored even a fragment of hope for, as it had
been an absolute impossibility.
In negation of that, a healthy Priscilla appeared before her in such a way, and while it filled Yorna with
joy, there was no doubt it had been a tremendous gamble for Abel.
The situation of Priscilla, or rather, Prisca, still being alive was one that should not have been possible.
113
Web Novel Volume 32
Behind the scenes of that impossible event, there was no doubt that Abel was involved.
Yorna: “Just what are you――?”
Abel: “――That which I promised you, was a means to dispel that Commandment of Thorns. Perchance,
if you desire the answer to that question, I have no reason to grant you any other reward.”
Yorna: “――――”
Straight to her face, Abel rejected Yorna’s query.
Abel refused to speak of that answer, forcing Yorna to weigh it against her greatest desire.
For so, so long already, piling up lives and deaths time after time, this soul continued to view the world.
Even though she could barely remember the face of that person anymore, that was why――
Abel: “Yorna Mishigure―― No, thou who the King of Thorns fell in love with at first sight, Iris.”
Indeed, using the name that long, long ago, Yorna’s beloved person had used many times to call out to
her, the man at the front of however many generations had piled up with the blood of her beloved
person, called out to Yorna.
Abel: “Muster up more of your courage. For your dearest wish, and above all―― to keep Prisca Benedict,
the daughter who you should have lost, alive in the future.”
In a voice so cold that it was incomparable to that of her beloved person, he imposed so.
114
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 81 – The Fierce Lady and the Clown

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Intermission “The Fierce Lady and the Clown”, Part 1
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Akagami,
Translation checked by Ice/Ice_Occultism, Garcar, MaskedBook) ― Complete
――The Sacred Vollachian Empire, under the reign of its current Emperor, Vincent Vollachia, was enjoying
an era of peace and tranquility unprecedented since its founding.
There had been small skirmishes, but aside from Yorna Mishigure’s uprisings, there had been no conflict
in which thousands of people had been involved.
As long as the relationship with the Kingdom of Lugunica, which had been in a standoff for many years,
remained stagnant, no civil war or even a situation of falling into territorial disputes with the other
countries could happen.
It was easy to say that the times were on their side, but that did not bring peace of mind to all the hard
work that had gone into maintaining this peace.
To begin with, was this a feat that could be accomplished simply by having the times on one’s side?
To continue to take the very fact of wars away from the Vollachian Empire, which had been a constant
source of strife and reason for conflict, for nine years of its reign, was a contradictory act of kindling a
bonfire on thin ice.
It was due to the skill of Vincent Vollachia, the current emperor, who had even been referred to as “The
Pacifist”. Although――
???: “――I’m sure His Excellency would never be happy about being called «The Pacifist» himself.”
115
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 81 – The Fierce Lady and the Clown
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “Reaaally~? You don’t feel bad about being recognized for your deeds, regardless of whether they
were right or wrong, do you? In fact, the stability of the country is what His Excellency the Emperor
wants, isn’t it?”
???: “So you’re proud to be called the Demi-Human Lover?”
???: “Undeniably. In the first place, I’m the one who popularized the naaame~.”
???: “Good grief, this looks to be the wrong person to make an example of. These days, the old friends
who visit me are an odd lot. It keeps me occupied, though.”
The woman donned a wild smile on her beautiful face and narrowed her green eyes, as she brushed her
bangs back from her forehead.
Tall and slender with a supple, well-trained body.
Her long, smooth-skinned arms and legs and feminine curves were enclosed in a merchant marine-like
garb, and she carried a curved sword in its scabbard beside the fine chair on which she sat. Her whole
body was filled with the high spirits characteristic of a warrior, as if to prove that it was not an ornament
but a practical weapon.
Above all, on her left cheek was a long, large, white scar that ran from her forehead to her chin.
It was an eye-catching scar, and once one laid eyes on it, it would be burned into their mind, something
difficult to forget.
However, even the scar was nothing more than an ornament to the person who gave others the impression
that she was beautiful―― the Scorching Lady, as she was called.
――The Scorching Lady, High Countess Serena Dracroy.
That was the name and title of the fierce lady before them, one of the highest-ranking nobles in the
Vollachian Empire.
And Roswaal, who was facing her, was able to say she was a friend with whom he had been in contact
from across the country since before all this had happened.
116
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, coloring by V!c.II2o (source)
117
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal: “Of course, as long as you’re serious when calling me an old friiiend~.”
Serena: “Friends or not, I’m not going to play such trivial games with you. First of all, as a High Countess,
all anyone wants to do is to talk about profit and loss. Sometimes I want to have luxurious small talk
without such things. Is that too much to hope for?”
Roswaal: “I’m not saying it’s too much to hope for, but I’m heartbroooken~ by that sorrowful plea.”
With a small chuckle, Roswaal reached for a cup atop the table in front of him and sipped his tea,
enjoying the warm aroma. The aromatic warmth danced on his tongue―― Unfortunately, Roswaal could
not glean much more than that from the food and drink.
The lack of taste in anything he ate or drank was part of the burden Roswaal had to bear, and the price
he had to pay, in order to get to where he was today.
At any rate, there was no way he could not thank her for the hospitality she had extended to him as a
guest.
There, Roswaal glanced at the petite figure sitting next to him, the one who had probably enjoyed the
taste of the tea on Roswaal’s behalf, who had let out a small sigh,
???: “These tea leaves have lost their potency. It is recommended that you change the waitstaff.”
Her sharp crimson eyes narrowed, and she commented on the tea with an even sharper statement.
Roswaal closed one eye at her relentless and dismissive tone, while its recipient laughed in amusement
with a “Ha”,
Serena: “Something so clearly stated. Should the waitstaff be changed?”
???: “Yes, they are being disrespectful to the tea leaves.”
Serena: “In fact, with everything in the household being so busy, I was the one who brewed this tea.”
???: “Is that so? Then, it would be for the best if you did not make it at all.”
Serena: “A girl who doesn’t know how to show due consideration, I like that. You have a fine wife.”
118
Web Novel Volume 32
Displaying her teeth to that series of replies, Serena looked at Roswaal mischievously.
As usual, she was a woman of great magnanimity, or perhaps, a woman who showed a forgiving attitude
toward rudeness and impoliteness. Despite her position as a prominent noblewoman, she did not have
the usual personality of being obsessed with authority.
This way of thinking and being had not changed since the first time they met.
Roswaal: “However, I’m not the kind of person who can’t tell the difference betweeeen~ rudeness and
an insult. Please watch what you say, Ram, because this is only marginally humorous.”
Ram: “That is understood, dear.”
Roswaal: “――Serena, I must correct you; she is my servant, nooot~ my wife.”
Serena: “I see, I guess it wasn’t as if proof of you being a Demi-Human Lover had finally been obtained.
The relationship between our two countries was tense, but I thought not having an invitation to the
ceremony was rather standoffish.”
Roswaal sighed at Ram, who had calmly accepted what he had pointed out and then unconcernedly
moved closer. Serena’s response as she chuckled to herself also seemed slightly off from Roswaal’s
intentions.
However, from experience, Roswaal had known for a while now that the deeper he dug into this subject,
the more detrimental it would be. Therefore, he would not delve any further. In any case――
Ram: “Even so, Ram was surprised upon hearing it. That is, that Roswaal-sama and Countess Dracroy had
such a close relationship.”
Serena: “I doubt I could unscrupulously call a relationship without contact in years «close». When I think
about it, to come visit me without contacting me in this hectic situation… If you were to be that overtly
rude, I would surely end up wanting to burn you to death like my father.”
Roswaal: “Serena, that joke isn’t very funny if you’re not from the Empire.”
Serena: “Hmm? Is that so. In high society, it’s usually a sure bet at making people laugh.”
119
Web Novel Volume 32
That statement, which had unintentionally taken Ram aback, was a joke which poked fun at one event
from her succession conflict―― In fact, it came from the true story of how she had burned her father to
death, and thus seized control of the Dracroy household.
Since she had said that the sword wound on her cheek had also been inflicted by her father killing him,
it had made Ram reflect on her courage in having ended up deciding it was a funny anecdote, and on the
attitude of the Empire that laughed it off.
At the time Roswaal had made her acquaintance, she had been a teenager still―― Serena had visited the
Kingdom of Lugunica on business, and had endeavored to resolve a dispute that had occurred there.
To put it simply, since he had saved Serena’s life when the latter had been targeted by assassins, and
moreover, revealed that the attempt had been orchestrated by her father who had shunned her, his ties
to the Dracroy family were unexpectedly deep.
However, Serena’s personality had not changed before or after that fierce experience, so she must have
been born with her fortitudinous, fiery demeanor.
Roswaal: “It’s true that I want to reminisce over old stories, and behavior in your high society, but… As
you might have guessed, there was a reason why we suddenly visited withooout~ contacting you.”
A pleasant chat with an old friend was also enticing, but there was nothing important to Roswaal other
than the fulfillment of his long-cherished wish.
Everything in Roswaal’s life was for the sake of a wish that had sunk to the deepest recesses of his
heart―― Therefore, his visit to the Empire, and even his blinking and breathing, were all contributions
for the sake of his dearest wish.
Roswaal: “――――”
Currently, Roswaal and Ram had parted ways with Emilia and the others, having visited the territory of
High Countess Dracroy in the northwestern part of the Empire and were having an audience with Serena
Dracroy, its master.
Needless to say, the purpose of the visit was to secure Subaru and Rem, who had disappeared from
Pleiades Watchtower and were believed to have been hurled to the distant land of the Empire―― for
120
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal, it would have been enough if he could secure Subaru, but he had not done a foolish thing like
saying that aloud.
In any case, they would bring their missing friends back to the Kingdom. That was the purpose of this
journey.
However, even if they were to say that their goal was to merely bring them home, the matter was not
that easy or straightforward.
In regards to the Four Great Countries, the Kingdom of Lugunica aside, they all had their own reasons for
why coming and going was difficult. The Kararagi City-States, which required connections and a lot of
money, were relatively preferable, and one could say that the Holy Kingdom of Gusteko was excusable
in its ease of understanding, as long as one did not err in their timing and approach to their faith.
From that point of view, the Empire, which did not get along with the Kingdom, surpassed the rest in
difficulty.
Relations between Lugunica and Vollachia had been poor for a long time, historically speaking, and
although they had now miraculously confirmed a non-aggression pact, that too was doubtful in how far
they could freely trust in it.
Rather than being proof or a sign of friendly relations, the confirmed non-aggression pact gave the strong
feeling of a warning that, since it was time for both countries to shift their focus inwards, they should
be careful not to interfere with each other unnecessarily.
It appeared likely that there was a connection between the matter of the national border now being
blocked, and the backing for the non-aggression pact. Or possibly――
Serena: “――This major incident shaking the Imperial Capital was also a plot by a faction that wants to
annul the non-aggression pact or something? There’s a limit to how suspicious you can be. It’s an idea
unbecoming of a man of the Kingdom.”
Serena’s green eyes suddenly narrowed as she guessed exactly what was on Roswaal’s mind.
121
Web Novel Volume 32
This fierce lady was rather sociable, though she possessed catastrophic tea-brewing abilities; however,
she was one of the very few in the Empire entrusted with the role of High Countess, with powers of
observation that were genuine.
The imperial doctrine, unlike the way things were done in the Kingdom, did not question age or origin if
one had ability. Inevitably, the more capable one was, the higher the position one obtained.
Accordingly, Serena Dracroy had earned and continued to hold the position of High Countess.
The point she had just made was another possibility that Roswaal had considered and taken to heart.
By the time Roswaal and his group had entered the Empire, the fuel of the rebellion was already bearing
smoke. Until now, the efforts to quench the fires, which had been done at the first sign of trouble, had
not borne fruit.
If the high probability that this would lead to full-scale rebellion was seen, then naturally they must have
been some cause present there. That was why――
Ram: “――A war for territory with the Kingdom of Lugunica, that is what they are looking for.”
When Serena pointed out that she was skeptical, Ram placed her hands on her lap, and spoke in a quiet
voice.
The eyes of the fierce lady turned to Ram, and she stared straight back at them with her light-crimson
eyes.
Ram: “More than the reign of Emperor Vincent Vollachia being threatened, there are those who do not
desire the peace that has been created. If that is the case, then after destroying the peace and quiet,
what would those people want? It is natural to wonder if that is the Kingdom of Lugunica.”
Serena: “Is that so? There are people who revolt just because they don’t like the idea of anyone being
superior to them. Such was the case last year, with the leader of a band who raised their swords against
me.”
Ram: “Let’s leave those peculiar instances out of the discussion.”
Serena: “I wouldn’t go as far as to call it peculiar, but you certainly missed the point.”
122
Web Novel Volume 32
With a finger running along her shapely chin, Serena scrutinized Ram’s opinion.
Roswaal did not interject during the discussion because he saw nothing in Ram’s opinion that needed
correction. He had never discussed these impending issues with Ram, but he was not surprised that she
was also concerned about the same possibilities as he was. In any case――
Roswaal: “Serena, surely you don’t wish to go to war with the Kingdom of Lugunica either. Of course,
it’s a different story if you are so outraged that you want to rebel against the Emperor.”
Serena: “Fortunately, I’ve never been dissatisfied with His Excellency’s meritocracy. The behavior of
General First-Class Yorna, whose occasional tantrums are also a stranger to me, as someone whose
territories lay far away from the Demon City. It’s just…”
Roswaal: “It’s just?”
Serena: “That I don’t wish for war with the Kingdom, what kind of speculation did that view arise from?
Supposing you say that our side will stand little chance, my heart will also start to waver with the wind.”
Serena’s lips relaxed while she looked at him, her gaze infused with a tingling sensation.
It was her way of expressing her own pride, in regards to Roswaal’s words. She was called the Scorching
Lady, and as a woman who held the position of High Countess with her prowess, it was inexcusable for
her to be looked down upon.
That was not the basis on which to compare Ram’s remarks about tea.
Serena did not pour her heart and soul into tea, but she did pour her heart and soul into her family name.
Serena: “How about it, Roswaal. Am I mistaken? Or, was it your slip of the tongue?”
Roswaal: “Hmm…”
Serena questioned him in order to block off his escape routes, and as he looked back into the green eyes
of his old friend, Roswaal noticed Ram next to him, peering at his side.
From the change in the atmosphere, she could probably sense that the result would be poor depending
on how he answered.
123
Web Novel Volume 32
In addition, if Serena’s good mood were to be soured, it would make it very difficult for Roswaal and the
others to move around in the Empire. Not simply because they would lose their backer or supporter, but
also because Serena knew of Roswaal’s background.
Taking all of that into account, and adding Serena’s personality and humanity into the mix, the best
answer that Roswaal could give in this situation was――
Roswaal: “Indeed, sorry about the misunderstanding. Let’s rectify that―― If it comes to war with the
Kingdom, a large amount of blood shall be shed in futility. That of the Empire, too. That’s why I don’t
recommend it.”
Serena: “Ho?”
Serena’s eyebrows twitched and lifted at Roswaal’s matter-of-fact response.
The pale sword-inflicted scar on her face trembled, and the pupils of her eyes narrowed slightly. It had
not yet connected to an outburst of emotion, but depending on the words that followed, such an outcome
would possibly arise.
But he had already decided on the words that would follow. Neither did he intend to attempt any lies
nor pretense on her.
Were the Kingdom and the Empire to battle, a great deal of imperial blood would be spilled.
The heart of the matter was――
Roswaal: “After all, the Kingdom has the Sword Saint, Reinhard van Astrea. Every Imperial Soldier who
comes across the border will amass into a great river of blood.”
Serena: “Oh come on, that’s an illegal move!”
Roswaal: “Even if you call it an illegal move, as long as it exists, there is no choice buuut~ to place it on
the table for discussion. Though as you say, it’s a trump card that destroys the discussion. However…”
At that point, Roswaal cut off his words, and closed one of eyes, which differed in color between left
and right, leaving only the blue side one open,
124
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal: “There’ll be no hesitation whatsoever to play this trump card at the outset.”
Normally, trump cards and secret weapons were meant to be saved if at all possible, but this was not
the case with the Sword Saint. To draw that card at the outset would be the most effective, and the
results would also be stupendous.
Above all, the person in question would accept the duty with pleasure.
Serena: “Good grief, not even having the decency to let me do a thought experiment, you’ll make the
military strategists cry.”
Suddenly, the atmosphere from just before dissipated, and Serena flumped her weight against the back
of her chair. She pouted her lips as if she were a sulking little girl,
Serena: “In the Empire, I’ve only been able to hear rumors, but… From your point of view, is that which
is called the Sword Saint a supernatural monster?”
Roswaal: “Up until the previous generation, the Sword Saints also haaad~ a certain charm to them, but
the current generation’s Sword Saint is more appropriate for that expression. If you do not know the real
thing, you won’t be able to actually feel that, though.”
Serena: “The way you speak, it’s just as if you have seen all Sword Saints up until now. However, I see…”
Raising a wry smile at Roswaal’s response, Serena frowned with her shapely eyebrows.
Due to their long relationship, Serena believed that there was no way Roswaal was going to speak words
without much thought put into them, and was thoroughly scrutinizing him.
However, for all people of the Empire aside from her, whether they would be reasonable had yet to be
decided.
Roswaal: “If you overestimate the power of your own country, or underestimate the power of the Sword
Saint, you’ll be unable to escape the tragedy. So, I’ll blow an adverse wind into your mind. You shooould~
not go to war.”
Serena: “――――”
125
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal: “Aaand well, supposing you choose to wage war against the Kingdom, then at that time, I’ll
become your opponent. Shall I show you? The ruthlessness of the relentless onslaught of magic from an
altitude so high you wouldn’t be able to do a thing.”
Although he shrugged his shoulders and jested about showing her, Roswaal was also quite the strategic
force to be reckoned with.
Although not as powerful as the Sword Saint, he still was capable of suppressing thousands of common
soldiers by simply flying through the air and wielding magic. If he chose battlegrounds he had a strong
compatibility with, it was also possible that he could overcome the war front by his lonesome.
Serena: “In that regard, I can easily believe it, unlike the hearsay about the Sword Saint. After all, I’ve
seen a glimpse of that with my own eyes.”
Roswaal: “That was also over a decade ago. Currently, I can show you far more developed magic now
than I did back theeen~.”
Serena: “You’re an unfathomable man. Be that as it may, outstanding power comes with its own set of
shackles. I guess that’s the reason why you’re unable to wield it freely in the Empire.”
Roswaal: “Correct.”
This time, having been cornered, it was Roswaal’s turn to display his hands.
In fact, if the tactics they had just discussed were to be put into action, Roswaal would continuously rain
magic from high in the sky, out of reach of people, and would be able to reduce the Empire into naught
but scorched earth until his Mana was exhausted.
However, even when speaking in terms of the wide world, there was no one except Roswaal in the world
today who was capable of doing such a thing with magic. It would be more or less the same in the places
he used discretion.
Showing his preeminent magical talent within the Vollachian Empire was similar to exposing his true
identity.
Therefore, Roswaal had to refrain from any flamboyant behavior after having entered the Empire.
126
Web Novel Volume 32
The same reasoning and restrictions had been imposed on Emilia during their time apart.
Ram: “Though as far as that is concerned, there is a chance that she will forget about that and flare up
right away.”
Roswaal: “I’m going to have to rely on the children she’s got by her side over theeere~. Well, if I take
the circumstances into account, Garfiel should also be able to keep her in check, so I shouldn’t worry
too much.”
Or rather, if he were unable to place trust in them, he would not have gone separate ways in the first
place.
That it would be okay to entrust decisions over there to them, because he had trust in that, the current
state resulted―― Such a way of putting it like “trust”, he thought that if Otto and Petra were to hear it
then they would certainly make a disagreeable face.
Serena: “――Let me guess, you were not the only ones who entered the Empire under these
circumstances, were you?”
While Roswaal and Ram exchanged words, Serena, who raised her posture from the back of her chair,
continued. As she met their gazes, she traced the sword-inflicted wound on her cheek with her finger,
and,
Serena: “Something you’re looking for… No, someone you’re looking for? It appears to be someone greatly
important to you guys.”
Roswaal: “Even with the relationship between you and I, your way of asking sure makes it difficult to
nod alooong~.”
Serena: “Nevertheless, your actions serve as proof for that. Otherwise, you wouldn’t go through the
trouble of crossing the locked-down border to come into Vollachia―― Unless it is destiny.”
Narrowing her eyes just slightly, Serena muttered in a quiet voice.
Unable to understand what she meant, Roswaal frowned with a feeling of unease. However, before he
could question the true meaning of those words, Ram was quick to nod and say, “Yes”,
127
Web Novel Volume 32
Ram: “There is someone I must bring back at all costs. Someone equivalent to Ram’s very life.”
Roswaal: “Ram.”
Ram: “No amount of hiding it or deception is going to work with this person.”
Although he chided Ram, who had easily disclosed information that was not unlikely to become a weak
point, Ram retorted, and Roswaal was instead unable to offer a rebuttal.
If the action itself could be said to be the answer, then the truth was just that.
Roswaal: “However, even if you’re going to show weakness, then you should have some presentation
techniques.”
Serena: “Don’t condemn Ram like that. Isn’t it a commendable thing? What surprises me more is that
you went to such lengths for the sake of what’s important to her. She appears to be very important to
you.”
Ram: “Yes, because there is no replacement for Ram.”
Roswaal: “That is an undeniable fact, but I’m somewhaaat~ concerned about the way you put it.”
Roswaal and Ram had claimed that there was someone they wished to bring back, although that someone
differed between the two of them. This, in turn, seemed to have caused a misunderstanding for Serena,
who did not know that this was the case.
Since they wanted to secure assistance, they would share detailed information about the people they
were searching for afterwards.
Serena: “――Whatever the case, I understand why you warned us not to start a war.”
With the conversation having returned to Roswaal’s warning, the discussion before this last one, Serena’s
expression had suddenly stiffened. She looked at the naturally-tense faces of Roswaal and Ram, and with
a mindful gaze, she continued, “But”,
128
Web Novel Volume 32
Serena: “I’ll listen to your advice, but I cannot vouch for the attitude of the other citizens of the Empire.
Most of them would go into a frenzy, even if they were to be told they had no chance of winning a fight
against the Sword Saint.”
Roswaal: “That is a point of difference with the Kingdom, where there’s no need to explain the true
power of the Sword Saaaint~.”
Ram: “Yes, that is correct. In the Kingdom, if you had the chance to get a glimpse of the Sword Saint,
Reinhard, there would be no need for any further explanation.”
Since the Four Great Countries shared a treaty prohibiting Reinhard from leaving Lugunica, the people
of other countries had almost no chance of ever seeing him.
If they could have gotten that chance, there also would not have been any need to bother with this kind
of roundabout persuasion.
――One look at the Sword Saint, at Reinhard van Astrea, and anyone could have sensed right away just
how foolish it would be to oppose him.
Only lunatics living in a world completely detached from reason would not understand that.
Serena: “If it is really as grave as it sounds, I guess I can only hope that His Excellency will suppress the
rebellion without incident, or that the rebel side taking his place is reasonable.”
The rebellion had already broken out, and caused the public to take interest in what really their objective
was.
If the rebel side had concrete ideas and no unreasonable ambitions like fighting the Kingdom, the war
between the two countries and the massive bloodshed Roswaal had spoken of could be avoided.
Of course, there would be nothing better than if the Emperor’s side could suppress the rebellion properly.
Roswaal: “No matter how this civil war is resolved, it would be troubling if an attack is aimed at Lugunica
afterwards. Because a quarrel with the Empire would be an incident I have not planned for.”
――All of Roswaal’s actions were a path leading towards a dearest wish that must be granted.
129
Web Novel Volume 32
Thus, the fact that he had acquired the opportunity to have an audience with Serena in the Empire was
also no exception.
It was not any different in regards to desiring assistance for the sake of bringing Subaru back, or
persuading her, an influential person within the Empire, of the futility of going to war with the Kingdom.
For Roswaal’s dearest wish, Subaru’s presence was indispensable.
Furthermore, a fight with the Vollachian Empire, or something of that sort, was not included in the path
Roswaal had to follow. So this was not the time for war between the Kingdom and the Empire.
There could be no interference until the day of the Dragonkindling Ceremony, when the Covenant
between the Kingdom and the Dragon would be renewed.
Issues that hindered the Royal Selection must be removed. And for that――
Roswaal: “――We must have His Excellency the Emperor quickly suppress the rebellion, and extend this
first time of peace and tranquility since the founding of the Vollachian Empire further.”
Serena: “Hmm? I haven’t seen that evil look in a long time. Some kind of sinister plot?”
Hearing Roswaal’s words, Serena raised her eyebrows in amusement.
He himself was not aware of the evil face that had been pointed out, but from what she said, he must
have had such an expression. Nevertheless, Roswaal’s plans should not run counter to Serena’s
expectations either.
She was also a member of the Imperial Nobility, and as long as she did not take part in the rebellion
herself, she should naturally side with the Emperor.
Ram: “Countess Dracroy.”
Suddenly, next to Roswaal as he was thinking that, Ram started her own conversation with Serena.
At that call, Serena looked at Ram and,
Ram: “May Ram have a moment?”
130
Web Novel Volume 32
Serena: “Sure, I don’t mind. Though, please don’t call me Countess Dracroy. I just want to chat with a
friend… Serena, please.”
Ram: “Then, Serena-sama―― It seems you are really close with Roswaal-sama, correct?”
Serena: “Yes?”
Serena’s eyes widened when Ram, who had changed her form of address, focused her gaze on her.
However, her face instantly turned into a mischievous one, and she nodded and said, “I see, I see”.
Roswaal had a bad presentment about what it was she had just realized.
Serena: “You’re curious about how I met this guy, right? From the looks of it, you guys also seem to have
known each other for a long time, but…”
Ram: “It’s been exactly ten years.”
Serena: “In that case, we’ve been acquainted just a little while longer. Ram, can you drink?”
Ram: “It is not at the same level as with tea, but Ram is pretty picky if it comes to alcohol.”
Serena: “Alright!”
Serena slapped her knees with her palms, and gave Ram a smile of her own when things were just as she
had thought.
It seemed like it would come to them having a good drink with talks of reminiscence serving as a snack.
Moreover, if they were going to talk about the time he had met Serena, Roswaal had also had a few
youthful indiscretions.
Roswaal: “Serena, I appreciate the invitation, but we have some urgent business to attend to. About
those matters――”
Serena: “You want my help for that, don’t you? If that’s the case, all the more reason you shouldn’t spoil
my mood. If you haven’t seen me in a while, then at least have a drink with me.”
Roswaal: “…Ram.”
131
Web Novel Volume 32
Giving up on trying to dissuade Serena from her unheeding attitude, Roswaal looked at Ram.
Just as Roswaal wanted to bring Subaru back, Ram had come to the Empire to bring back her other half,
Rem. He thought that, since she had sincerely answered Serena’s earlier questioning, she might be able
to bring her mind from wine glasses back to a constructive discussion. However――
Ram: “Barusu aside, Ram does not think it would be wise to refuse Serena-sama’s offer for Rem’s sake.”
Roswaal: “Really, is that the only reaaason~?”
Ram: “Of course, if Ram could also hear stories about Roswaal-sama before he met Ram and everyone
else, then even if we end up in the same stalemate, Ram could say it was an excellent plan.”
Ram was not ashamed if it could serve her goals and have real benefits at the same time.
And much to Roswaal’s regret, Ram and Serena were exceedingly compatible. There was no doubt that
their drunk talk would also be lively, and that they would get along well.
That would very well be the beginning of a headache for Roswaal.
Roswaal: “In a sense, I should perhaps see this as a necessary price to pay?”
All so that they could reach their goal, then leave the Empire and return to the Kingdom.
When he called on an old friend and asked for help, he was prepared to pay some kind of price. However,
he had by no means thought it would turn out like this.
Serena: “Just now, another guest left right before you guys arrived. She sure was a merry one, so I was
about to feel lonely.”
Ram: “Because they were also close to you?”
Serena: “Technically, the one with whom I had been close with was the husband of said guest, but yes.
She should be back soon, so I’ll introduce her then. Right now, rather than that――”
132
Web Novel Volume 32
Having stood up, Serena headed to the display cabinet in the corner of the room. When the door opened,
lined up inside were a variety of bottles of alcohol, large and small, and her great taste plain for all to
see.
Serena chose one of them, and while she was returning with three glasses from the shelf,
Serena: “It was when I was serving as an emissary representing my father, that I happened to meet
Roswaal. I was targeted by assassins while heading to the Kingdom… They were sent by my father, but
Roswaal saved me there.”
Ram: “So that is how it was. Continue.”
Then, alcohol was poured into the glasses on the table, and the old stories began.
The conversation between the curious Ram and the talkative Serena was lively, and while Roswaal felt
uncomfortable, he decided that this was a necessary moment and surrendered himself.
All for the fulfillment of his dearest wish, and to regain the pieces necessary for that――
――Roswaal’s predictions had missed their mark, and he had no choice but to get even more deeply
involved in the Empire’s civil war, as two days later, the name of the black-haired maiden siding with
the rebel army, Natsumi Schwartz, reached High Countess Selena Dracroy’s manor, with Ram having
seized control over her.
133
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 82 – The Rebels’ Intent

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Intermission “The Fierce Lady and the Clown”, Part 2
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Akagami,
Translation checked by Garcar, Senkel) ― Complete
Serena: “――Ultimately, subduing my person will keep the Dracroy Domain from making a move. As I
thought, you’ve got yourself a fine wife, haven’t you, Roswaal?”
Roswaal: “…It’s troublesome that I’ve had to correct you countless times already, but Ram is my
atteeendant~.”
Met with Serena’s comment, who was unusually brave considering the circumstances placed upon her,
Roswaal unpleasantly replied while feeling like he was at his wit’s end considering the present situation.
He had requested assistance two days prior while visiting Serena’s territory, the Dracroy Domain, for the
search for someone in the Vollachian Empire―― In order to secure the missing persons of Subaru and
Rem.
Holding the position of High Countess, Serena was widely known throughout the Empire. It was hoped
that she would be able to obtain highly accurate information, with the condition that it was about “a
boy with black hair, black eyes, who would stand out whether he wanted to or not.”
No matter where he had been whisked off to, it was hard to believe that Subaru would keep quiet, so
the degree of their expectations were high in that sense as well.
Therefore, it was inevitable that this would happen, and at the same time it was unexpected.
Roswaal: “Ram, let me ask just in case, but the reason for this reckless action is…”
Ram: “――It is Natsumi Schwartz.”
134
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 82 – The Rebels’ Intent
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal: “So it iiis~.”
The sound spun by Ram’s lips, it held the meaning of a name that was difficult for Roswaal to disregard.
Having been sent off to the Empire, Natsuki Subaru, isolated without support, had directed a distress
signal to those who understood the meaning of that name―― Roswaal and Ram, too, picked up on its
intent immediately.
Subaru’s judgement in indicating that he was present at this place was unusually praiseworthy. Indeed,
Subaru’s actions themselves were without fault.
If there was a problem, it was from “where” the beacon of that distress signal had been raised.
Therefore, Ram resorted to what could be called a surprise attack or reckless action.
The result, a scene of Ram holding her wand thrust forward, forcing Serena to keep seated on the sofa.
However, this could not be blamed solely on Ram’s reckless behavior. The reason being――
Serena: “――The black-haired maiden leading the rebellion, Natsumi Schwartz, is the person you’re
searching for?”
Ram: “To be precise, that person is an added bonus for Ram.”
Serena: “Though, that isn’t the case for Roswaal. Thus, what isn’t so for Roswaal, must be extraordinarily
important to you.”
Faced with Serena’s words, whose movements were being restrained by the wand pointed at her, Ram
held her tongue.
Even while Ram prevented her from moving about, Serena’s thinking remained sharp. In these
circumstances, she did not lose her composure, and had a general understanding of Roswaal and Ram’s
situation.
――Natsumi Schwartz was something like a pseudonym that Natsuki Subaru had been using.
135
Web Novel Volume 32
Although the exact meaning of the name was more complicated than that, if one considered the
reasoning behind its deliberate use in the Empire by Subaru, his intention in using the pseudonym was
clear.
Roswaal too, would like to respect that intention if possible, but――
Roswaal: “Of all things, to be on the side of the rebel army is…”
Even though he could pick up on the intention of using a pseudonym, the direction from which the beacon
had been raised had been unexpected.
The rebellion that had occurred in the midst of them smuggling themselves into the Empire was already
cause for concern. It was no exaggeration to say that not only had it sprouted, but had also blossomed
into a poisonous flower.
For better or for worse, it was truly Subaru-like to not proceed as they had expected.
Roswaal: “Ram, have you also received any of Subaru-kun’s baaad~ influence?”
Ram: “That is unthinkable. There is not a single breath of Barusu’s influence on Ram’s behavior.”
Serena: “Even though you have been put into this situation as the result of his actions in the first place?”
Ram: “Roswaal-sama, discuss with Serena-sama.”
As soon as the situation deteriorated, she changed the subject and pushed for the initiative.
Closing one eye at Ram’s boldness in speaking, Roswaal turned to face Serena once again.
Currently, Roswaal and Ram had been summoned to her office, and had just heard about the “black-
haired maiden” from none other than Serena’s lips.
Having been told about the features of those being searched for, Subaru and Rem, she probably had the
impression that it was just to the extent of a conversation topic merely about the “black hair” part.
However, it was something holding a meaning which Roswaal and Ram could not miss.
136
Web Novel Volume 32
Directly after Serena had declared “Regarding the problems that have occurred in the Fortress City, as
a High Countess, I must make some sort of declaration of my intentions”―― it was then that Ram had
moved to suppress her.
The bold nature of Serena, and the fact that she did not have guards stationed in her office would be
the ruin of her.
Her personal guards were standing by in the hallway outside the office, oblivious to the high tension in
the room. Of course, as soon as Serena raised her voice, they would storm into the office.
Ram: “In that case, I will tear Serena-sama apart.”
Serena: “Oh, how frightening. I like it when I can tell you’re serious and not just making threats. Roswaal,
you’re…”
Roswaal: “She isn’t my spouse, but my servant… That discussion has already been settled. I’d rather
make an effort to return to a peaceful rapport between the three of us, without changing the nature of
our relaaationship~.”
Serena: “«Us», what a terribly laudable way of putting it. For you, who always deems everything as the
matters of other people, to harbor the problem as your own is refreshing.”
At the chuckling Serena, Roswaal sighed with one eye closed.
It was certainly just as she had said, as because of what Ram had done, it could not be the matters of
other people. It was not about the master-servant relationship or responsibility, but it was also an
emotional issue.
Besides, while Ram’s action had certainly been hasty, it could simultaneously be said that the haste was
the value of the reckless action.
After all, if Ram did not suppress Serena――
Roswaal: “Your pride, the Flying Dragon Squadron, would burn the rebels to nothing in the blink of an
eye.”
137
Web Novel Volume 32
At Roswaal’s words, Serena Dracroy slightly narrowed her eyes.
The Flying Dragon Squadron owned by Countess Dracroy―― That was the attack force that flew around
the Empire’s tallest summits at leisure, commanding the numerous flying dragons that inhabited the
Vollachian Empire.
Originally, flying dragon riders, who possessed the technique of taming flying dragons, allowing them to
command the flying dragons that bore no thought for people, would display overwhelming fighting
strength on the battlefield. Because Roswaal could take flight, and thereby had the capability to
completely defeat most opponents, he understood―― He understood that mastery of the air was the
ultimate move to dominate the battlefield.
Therefore, in the Vollachian Empire, it was easy for the houses with excellent flying dragon riders to
elevate their military gains.
Surpassing the trend that had been going since before the previous generation Count Dracroy, Serena
Dracroy’s era was considered to have the strongest Flying Dragon Squadron.
If she truly wished to mobilize the Flying Dragon Squadron, an ordinary rebellion would be no problem
whatsoever.
Serena: “Unexpectedly, the person you’re looking for is now in the rebel army, and you’re troubled that
I’ll deploy my troops. But, you can’t just stand here and stare at me forever, can you? How will you
proceed?”
Ram: “Serena-sama, what about your family?”
Serena: “It’s pointless if you’re looking for a relative. I haven’t found a good partner since Roswaal
dumped me.”
Ram: “Roswaal-sama?”
Roswaal: “Don’t take jokes to be the truth. In general, such a thing as fellow aristocrats of the Kingdom
and the Empire, the relationship between both countries makes it impooossible~. Serena, this is no time
to be making jokes.”
138
Web Novel Volume 32
Even when disregarding Roswaal and Serena’s relationship, Ram could not be said to be very patient right
now.
Although it was hard to tell from a quick glance, Ram strongly regretted the events that had taken place
at Pleiades Watchtower. She blamed herself for losing Subaru and Rem and being separated from them.
There was no doubt that her impatience was behind her extreme actions this time as well.
Roswaal: “Let’s not provoke Ram unnecessarily, shall we not try to aim for a good landing together?”
Serena: “A good landing together, huh? If that’s the case, what exactly do you guys specifically want?”
Serena: “There are no fools who would fly on a flying dragon without a destination. In such a case, the
mileage would be bad, and my riders are also precious. If you’re going to call anything here unnecessary,
it would be just that. You should understand my concerns. Right?”
Resting her chin upon a single one of her hands, Serena gazed at Roswaal as if testing him.
Considering that Subaru had joined the rebel army, since it was highly likely that Rem was also there, it
was not unreasonable for Ram to have made a quick decision. Blaming him for that in itself was
meaningless as long as time could not be turned back.
If they wanted to, there was the means of harming Serena, then taking advantage of the chaos to flee
from the domain.
However, that would be nothing more than a foolish act which abandoned their original goal, and created
needless enemies. Even in the Empire, where strength meant everything, soldiers were not so foolish as
to gracefully accept their masters being defeated by foul play.
Something such as dampening the power of the Flying Dragon Squadron under Countess Dracroy’s
possession would perhaps be welcomed by the rebel army, yet Roswaal held doubts about if that action
was worth his old friend’s head.
Of course, if it were a sacrifice necessary for his dearest wish, Roswaal would not hesitate to take
Serena’s life.
139
Web Novel Volume 32
Though, if the sacrifice were not needed, then he did not think he would go out of his way to make it.
Therefore, the words that Roswaal offered here to Serena were――
Roswaal: “――In this situation, would you like to join the rebellion together with us?”
Serena: “Huh?”
Roswaal: “If you do that, then the discord between you and us will be buried. If our goals become the
same, Ram will lose her reason to point her wand at you. Essentially, we’ll be able to settle things
between us peacefully.”
Serena’s eyes widened at Roswaal, who said this bluntly with his hands folded in front of his chest.
Shock and astonishment flashed in those eyes of hers, and so did a little bit of inquisitiveness. With the
meaning of her interest being piqued, she did not give a remark that was completely off-base.
Relying on that, Roswaal began to work on his relationship with her.
Serena: “Settle things peacefully you say, but it seems that would only amount to here. What awaits at
the end of your invitation is an insurrection. My territory has received relief from His Excellency the
Emperor, what gain would there be unnecessarily aggravating the situation――”
Roswaal: “――You have no dissatisfaction with His Excellency the Emperor. Is that truly the case?”
Serena spoke logically about the security of her foothold. However, interrupting her mid-sentence,
Roswaal looked her straight in the eye.
As a High Countess of the Empire, she was a talented person who appeared to be broadminded and good
at actualizing her intentions. For this reason, he had to look her firmly in the eye when telling her this.
Emilia: “When somebody is speaking with you, you should look at their face!”
Suddenly, those words flashed through Roswaal’s mind.
Unexpectedly, he felt like he had received a push from those words, and――
140
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal: “It’s not like I spent the last two days passing the time quieeetly~. While you were busy, I’ve
been pricking up my ears as much as I could.”
Serena: “So instead of keeping me company while I drink until morning, you’ve been hard at work
eavesdropping?”
Roswaal: “With the workload you have, I recommend you change your lifestyle of drinking until morning
every day.”
It would naturally be different with the conditions that guests were being welcomed at a time of peace,
but even then, his earnest wish as her old friend was for her to curb the amount she drank.
In any case, putting his concerns over Serena’s liver aside, Roswaal would present the fruits of his
attentive listening. The secret circumstances that this Dracroy Domain held, that was――
Roswaal: “――I heard a rumor that the incident from the year before last, in which a Divine General
conspired in an attempted assassination, has had quite the lasting impact.”
Roswaal: “I heard that the perpetrator of that incident, the Divine General who lost his life, was a flying
dragon rider… and in addition, that person was also one of your subordinates. His name was…”
Serena: “――Balleroy Temeglyph.”
Saying that in a low, quiet voice, Serena interrupted Roswaal.
She was still resting her chin against her hand, however the heat housed within her eyes had changed
from before. In some way, the hue of enjoying this situation had disappeared into a silence resembling
the surface of a lake bereft of wind.
With those quiet eyes, she looked over to Ram, who was behind and to the side of Roswaal, and,
Serena: “Lower your wand, Ram. I’ll talk even if you don’t point it at me.”
Ram: “But…”
141
Web Novel Volume 32
Roswaal: “Ram, do as she says. Serena doesn’t go back on her word.”
Roswaal held her back through those means, and Ram reluctantly lowered her wand.
Of course, she immediately repaired her readiness, but Serena could not find fault with that vigilance
either. Only, she turned her face towards the window, to the scenery extending out there―― No, she
looked up to the sky.
To the sky where flying dragons flapped their wings, and flew about freely.
Serena: “Do you think it has freedom? This sky?”
Roswaal: “…From your way of speaking, that doesn’t seem sooo~.”
Serena: “In the Empire, the water, the soil, the air, even the flesh and blood of its people, all of it
belongs to His Excellency the Emperor. Even the sky is no exception to this―― Who spoke about this?”
Roswaal: “I wondeeer~, isn’t it hard to limit it to «who»? After all, it’s something that everybody thinks.”
Roswaal shrugged his shoulders, and Serena gave a short reply of “Is that so?”.
The name she had mentioned―― Balleroy Temeglyph, was a former member of the Nine Divine Generals,
the perpetrator of the assassination attempt on the Emperor that had taken place in the Imperial Capital
the year before last.
Originally, he was a capable person appointed to an important position in the Dracroy Domain by Serena,
and because of his remarkable strength and excellence as a flying dragon rider, there seemed to be good
prospects that he would work his way up and advance to the rank of General First-Class.
As a matter of course, Balleroy turning his blade on the Emperor had also put Serena, who had
recommended him, in a bad position.
Although the position of High Countess had not been taken away from her, the Imperial Capital’s held
poor feelings regarding her, the expectations they held in her Flying Dragon Squadron were lost, and she
was also never given an opportunity to recover.
142
Web Novel Volume 32
And to top it all off, the person who had been installed as Balleroy’s replacement in the Nine Divine
Generals was――
Roswaal: “――The Flying Dragon General, Madelyn Eschart, is a selection akin to a snide remaaark~, isn’t
it.”
Serena: “With no military experience, a being that suddenly rose to the position of General First-Class
on the Prime Minister’s recommendation. Surprisingly, it seems her lineage is that of a dragonkin. With
a dragonkin who can control flying dragons without the secret technique of taming flying dragons, taking
the time and effort to train flying dragon riders would be useless, wouldn’t it?”
Ram: “That is not your position, Serena-sama, with your Flying Dragon Squadron.”
Serena: “Woah, don’t look down on my Flying Dragon Squadron. Not needing riders has both advantages
and disadvantages. It’s true that the time needed for training is eliminated, but a flying dragon without
a rider can only rely on its instincts for tactics. On that point, a flying dragon rider can understand and
apply tactics.”
Ram: “――――”
Roswaal: “Most importantly, the dragonkin in question seems to crush them with force in numbers.”
Vollachia’s secret of taming flying dragons―― even Roswaal did not know the details of the technique to
employ the ferocious flying dragons that bore no thought for people. However, he had heard even though
a talented flying dragon rider could discipline a single flying dragon, they would need to stay with them
at all times.
In other words, flying dragon riding had to consist of one flying dragon and one person.
In contrast, the existence of the Flying Dragon General, who could command countless flying dragons
without putting in all that time, was Serena’s natural enemy, whose strength lay in the Flying Dragon
Squadron, as well as a thorn in her side.
Serena: “Balleroy was a trusted friend who was at my place for a long time. If he went against His
Excellency, and even pointed a spear at him, it could be said to be inevitable that the fault would turn
towards me. But――”
143
Web Novel Volume 32
Ram: “Whether you are willing to resign yourself to that disgrace is a different story, isn’t it?”
Serena: “――Each and every thing you say appeals to the depths of my heart.”
Ram: “Ram is obliged.”
Responding to Ram’s bland expression of gratitude, Serena sighed deeply.
Serena did not deny what Roswaal and Ram had pointed out when being pressed by their respective
voices. By the time she had Ram lower her wand, she had already resolved herself.
That was a sign of her willingness to talk on an equal footing, rather than divulge the circumstances
under threat. In other words――
Serena: “――Even with all this, you guys didn’t mean to cause trouble while you were here, did you?”
With those words, Serena Dracroy touched the white scar on her face and smiled fiercely.
Her strikingly ferocious smile was the same one Roswaal had seen in his younger days when he had first
met her, an ambitious smile she had shown before stealing the position of head of the family from her
father.
However, now her smile was directed not at her father, whose eyes had clouded when his daughter began
to steal the trust of his retainers from him, but at the fearsome being who ruled this vast Empire――
Roswaal: “――I see, Serena, you…”
Seeing that smile, Roswaal belatedly realized his misunderstanding.
In an attempt to prevent the situation caused by Ram’s snap decision from getting worse, he had tried
to guide Serena’s thinking by clarifying the position the Dracroy Domain had been placed in, but that had
been a mistake.
There was no need to steer her in the direction of supporting the rebellion.
144
Web Novel Volume 32
Even the rise of the rebel army with the Black-Haired Maiden was nothing more than a chance for her.
Serena had already decided where she would stand, and in her own way, had shown consideration for
Roswaal and the others.
She showed consideration in her own way, by not dragging in an old friend that had come to find a missing
person and did not know anything.
However, Roswaal and the others had thoughtlessly stepped into the opposing camp. Without realizing
the Magic Stones had already ignited, they had poured additional Mana in. In other words――
Serena: “I was as careful as I could be. Only this once, would it be alright to regret you meeting a clever
wife. Or maybe, that you went out of your way and turned down my marriage proposal.”
Roswaal: “Serena.”
Serena: “Don’t worry. If I were to reveal your identity, I’d be suspected of having colluded with the
Kingdom. In that case, a war on two fronts would be pure insanity. If I’m going to do it, I’ll fight a battle
where there’s a chance of winning.”
Control of the discussion was wrested away from them, and the situation with Serena had reversed.
Since their positions overlapped, there was no reason for Roswaal and the others to harm Serena. On the
other hand, Serena had the leeway to make full use of Roswaal and the others’ circumstances.
Ram: “Roswaal-sama, could it be…”
Roswaal: “Ahh, we’ve stepped straight into the hunting grounds of a beaaast~―― Serena, if we hadn’t
broached the subject…”
Serena: “In that case, I would’ve given you the appropriate hospitality for a few days, and then let you
escape before the civil war was in full swing. But if I’m invited to fight together by an old friend, then
there’s no helping it, right?”
Roswaal: “So barefaced…”
It was unclear whether she had intended to act in concert with this rebellion, or take action
independently. Nevertheless, Serena had already decided to rebel.
145
Web Novel Volume 32
They did not know whether that was anger at the Emperor’s cruel behavior, or connected to the fact
that her confidant had his life.
If there was only a single thing that was certain――
Serena: “There’s an exceedingly great amount of people who have accumulated discontent with His
Excellency the Emperor Vincent Vollachia’s peaceful reign. If great flames of war rise once, those flames
will spread in one swoop.”
Roswaal: “…Those flames of war, might you have any idea abooout~ them?”
Serena: “I wonder what it could be. Do you have an inkling in mind?”
Chuckling, Serena seemed to have an ace up her sleeve that Roswaal did not know about.
Roswaal, on the other hand, also had an idea of a singularity that would be no matter to be trifled with
if left unchecked, although he was unsure how it would affect this unfamiliar land.
If it was him, no matter what predicament he fell into, he would get through it one way or the other. All
that remained was who he met in that predicament, how much he wished to save them, and how his
influence would spread. Or perhaps――
Roswaal: “――Have you also gone and set the whole Empire ablaze, Subaru-kun?”
If that were to happen, how should Roswaal act?
Of course, for his long-cherished wish that must be fulfilled, it was necessary to return to the Kingdom
with his reputation intact. Even if that was not the case, there were the promises he had exchanged with
Subaru.
It was something that had been unilaterally imposed on him, but unlike Subaru, he could not revoke it.
It was hard for him to accept that Subaru had decided to save everything, even a future not present for
someone.
Even without his promise to Roswaal, he would probably struggle as much as he reached out.
At the very least, Roswaal would only act to reduce the number of his attempts.
146
Web Novel Volume 32
Then it became just a matter of not letting Subaru realize things had turned out in an undesirable way.
Serena: “Well, thanks to Ram endangering my life, my ill wills have ended up vanishing. I’ll forget about
my duties for today and open a celebratory drink.”
Ram: “It might not be Ram’s place to say this having pointed her wand, but are you sure about that?”
Serena: “We both needed to cultivate stronger unity toward the same goal. That’s why we should drink
and get to know each other. Considering who we’re going to challenge, it’s a very natural activity.”
Serena nonchalantly invited Ram to have a drink with her, with a face that blithely forgot her previous
outburst.
Ram was unusually perplexed by Serena’s big-heartedness, as she seemed to be relieved that she no
longer had to hide things from Roswaal and Ram.
That said, it was unthinkable that Serena would eloquently trick Roswaal and the others and catch them
off-guard with a shallow move like that.
In doing so, Serena would risk her own strength, and even her own life, in exchange for Roswaal’s freedom
in the Empire.
Roswaal: “So, are you going to wait for the flames of war to rise? Or will you become them yourself?”
Serena: “I at least know where I stand. No need to rush, it’s not far off―― Or is it your idea to stay put
quietly?”
Roswaal: “…It’s not.”
Serena: “Right? It’s the same for me.”
Although both parties may have had different ideas of these “flames of war”, they seemed to have had
a similar perception of what they had in mind.
Roswaal crossed his arms thoughtfully as he noted that fact. Serena, meanwhile, had nonchalantly gone
to her display cabinet and started looking for a drink to loosen their tongues.
147
Web Novel Volume 32
Ram: “Roswaal-sama, in the Fortress City of Guaral…”
Roswaal: “In terms of position, Emilia-sama and the others are closer to us, attacking from the east. The
same rumors will be heard over there, so if they can join us, they will. Of course, it would be frustrating
for you.”
Ram: “…No.”
Shaking her head, Ram replied with bottled-up frustration.
In truth, she would like to be reunited with Rem as soon as possible. With rumors of Subaru all over the
Fortress City of Guaral, Rem was most likely to be there.
On the other hand, even with Roswaal’s flight magic, a vain attempt would be a heavy setback.
Finding people in the vast-spanning Empire required a certain mind-numbing rationality.
Roswaal: “For that reason, let’s wait for the flames of war that will rise, as she puts it…”
Ram: “――Yes.”
With some hesitation and her wavering voice, Ram nodded her head in a vigorous manner.
――A few days later, the “flames of war” that Serena Dracroy had spoken of, rose.
The momentum of the rebellion, led by the son of Emperor Vincent Vollachia, spread throughout the
Empire and also to rebel groups in various regions.
Among them, it was said that the first to declare their intention to join the rebel army was High Countess
Dracroy, and it was said that beside the brave lady, was a handsome stranger and a lovely servant.
148
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 83 – Warfare and Warzones

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 3 “Fhrend”, Part 1
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Kiln, Akagami, Translation
checked by Garcar, Senkel) ― Complete
――Steadily, the rebellion’s flames of war spread throughout the Vollachian Empire.
Over the past few days, the Empire had been bustling as if the tranquility of the past few years had been
nothing but a fabrication, stirring up the thirst for blood built up within it until it had turned to sludge.
The history of the Vollachian Imperial Family had been marked by rivers of blood for generations, and
the current Emperor was expected to put an end to this horrifying tradition.
In fact, although there had been some skirmishes during the reign of the Emperor, a situation that could
be considered a major upheaval had been avoided.
The people were supposed to be enjoying “peace” for the first time since the founding of the country.
However――
???: “If they looked at it from the outside in, the people of the Empire didn’t want a peaceful and safe
life.”
While sitting on his knees atop a chair, as he looked at a map showing the state of the war, he muttered
so in a compassionate mood.
The Emperor, Vincent Vollachia. What principles he used to run the country were unknown, but it was
not like he maintained peace by chance either.
Exhausted physically and mentally on a year-by-year basis, he had built an unprecedented era of peace
in the Empire.
149
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 83 – Warfare and Warzones
Web Novel Volume 32
One could only imagine the disappointment in his heart upon finding out that it was not wished for so
readily―― The people were stupid, and the Emperor, pathetic.
???: “From my point of view, I don’t know why they bother to increase the possibility that they might
die… I don’t know what goes through the minds of those nutcases. That guy… Uh, yeah, and Jamal and
everyone else.”
He remembered how he used to advocate for the pride of the imperial people in his spare time.
Todd Fang braced himself as he attempted to remember the man whose face was no longer blurry for
him. It would be troublesome if he were to make a careless remark and it were found that he had
forgotten Jamal.
At the very least, Jamal had to live within his heart and mind still, in front of the woman who he ought
to treat with care and respect.
???: “――Todd, are you tired?”
Suddenly, at the edge of Todd’s vision as he unfolded the map, he saw the face of a woman leaning over.
Frankly, it was heart-wrenching. She had been on the roof of the carriage just before, for sure. Todd’s
perception had been unable to grasp just when had she arrived next to him.
However, there were countless such experts in the world. The world would be a very difficult place to
live if he were to be frightened by the existence of opponents whom he could not beat in a fair fight.
Most people faltered because they confused not being able to win with not being able to kill.
Even if one could never win, there were some people who they could easily kill.
Todd did not consider such an opponent a threat. Hence, neither did the woman next to him―― Arakiya.
Arakiya: “Todd?”
Sliding in through the open window, Arakiya sat on the carriage bench―― or, rather, squatted on the
seat with her knees bent, unceremoniously.
150
Web Novel Volume 32
Even though she had been living in the Imperial Capital for a long time, she had not mastered the manners
of the city at all.
This was either because the person in question had not received that kind of education, or because the
people around her had not raised her right. It was commonplace to leave strong people like her to their
own devices because they were strong.
In Vollachia, the strong took precedence over all qualifications.
Hence, a vicious cycle was established in which no one could blame the strong Arakiya for any unseemly
or disrespectful behavior. Of course, if one were stronger than she was, one would be allowed to
complain about her manners――
Todd: “Because «Blue Lightning» is a name worthy of an even greater weirdo than Arakiya.”
In the Vollachian Empire, one would have plenty of opportunities to hear rumors about the Empire’s most
powerful, the First.
For better or worse, each and every rumor about the First were considered bad, even by the esoteric
values of the Empire. Above all, they were ill-suited for someone with Arakiya’s upbringing.
As a result, this behavior of Arakiya’s had probably not been enforced.
Of course, Todd had no reason to correct that, but he did anyways――
Todd: “Arakiya, sit down properly. It’s unsightly.”
Arakiya: “Sit? Me? In the chair?”
Todd: “What else is there? What do you think a chair is for?”
Hearing the inquiry with a strange look on her face, Todd replied with a grimace. In response, Arakiya
seemed questioning, but obediently assumed the correct way to sit in the chair.
However, since her legs were spread, he hit her knees to make her put them together.
151
Web Novel Volume 32
Todd: “People down there see how the strong behave. In the Empire, anything goes as long as you’re
strong, but that’s the thing, soldiers have hearts too. Even you don’t have to think about whether it’s
easier to fight a superior officer with good or ill will, do you?”
Arakiya: “…Is there a point in doing that? Anyway, I’m going to fight alone.”
Todd: “After you ravage the battlefield, who’s going to go about hunting down the survivors? Who’s going
to clean up the corpses? Who will negotiate with those who surrendered?”
Arakiya: “――――”
Todd: “In fact, if you want to be alone, why am I here? Your words are full of contradictions.”
After a mild argument, Arakiya fell silent, while making a troubled face.
Fortunately, he now knew that this was not the face of the vigilant second most powerful person in the
Empire with pent-up frustration, but rather a face of acceptance that he had a point.
In the beginning, he had been careful about pointing things out, but now he did not hold back.
Once he had gotten the hang of it, Arakiya was like training a sheepdog.
What made her different from a sheepdog however, was that the dog itself was also a wolf with
tremendous strength.
He laughed at himself for thinking like that, though.
Arakiya: “Todd, are you tired? I knew it.”
Todd: “If I’m tired, it’s because of the long journey. You’re a hard worker. I can see why His Excellency
the Emperor and the Prime Minister and others find you useful.”
Arakiya: “…It’s needed, so.”
Again, Arakiya expressed her concern for Todd, who had fallen silent. After Todd lashed out to dismiss
her concerns, Arakiya’s eyes dropped to the floor.
Arakiya was probably aware that she was being used as a convenience.
152
Web Novel Volume 32
She was not the type to indulge in life stories of her own self, and since Todd was not interested, she
did not delve into the topic, but considering future treatment it might be worth asking.
If people who knew Todd could feel closer to him on their own accord, it was a worthwhile deal.
Todd: “You――”
Arakiya: “The map, what were you looking at?”
However, his attempt to speak was completely squashed by Arakiya, who changed the subject. Choking
on his words with an “Hmm”, Todd tilted the map so that Arakiya could see it.
The map showed the entirety of Vollachia, but it was a simplified version that only showed the major
cities and topography, on which Todd had drawn this and that according to his own senses.
Arakiya stared at it, her well-shaped eyebrows risen a great deal,
Arakiya: “…I don’t get it.”
Todd: “No doubt.”
Arakiya spoke of her incomprehension, but Todd did not blame her for being ignorant of it.
In fact, it was not due to Arakiya’s learning shortcomings, but simply because the map was written in
such a way that no one but Todd could decipher it.
No special words or symbols had been used, but the meanings had been switched around, and the wrong
symbols had been intentionally used so that information could not be extracted by others.
Even if he were to inadvertently lose the map, Todd’s actions would not be exposed from it. Also, in the
unlikely event that he was captured, it was possible he would be kept alive for the purpose of deciphering
the map.
It was worthwhile since this move called the third hand avoided suffering setbacks.
Todd: “Significant notes record the location and scale of the battle. Nonsensical notes are just a
distraction. I won’t tell you which is which.”
153
Web Novel Volume 32
Arakiya: “I don’t know, so even if you tell me… Are there a lot?”
Todd: “Yeah, I’ve never seen a situation this out of hand since His Excellency the Emperor’s accession
to the throne.”
Although a question devoid of a subject, Arakiya’s question referred to the rebellions that had taken
place throughout the Empire.
Not only was it an expression of rebellion against the Emperor, but there had been frequent clashes
between actual Imperial Soldiers and rebels, and the call for rebellion was high and widespread
throughout the region.
However, this was merely a catalyst, as what had become the symbol of the righteous cause of the rebel
army planning to usurp the Imperial Throne was――
Todd: “The illegitimate child of His Excellency the Emperor, the black-haired Crown Prince.”
Arakiya: “His Excellency’s child… For real?”
Todd: “Well. What’s important is not whether it’s true or not, but rather that such a rumor is being
spread, and that the force of the flames is continuing to grow stronger without being extinguished.”
Todd: “That’s why hardworking people are being recruited all over the place. Incidentally, I was as well.”
As one of the Nine Divine Generals personally selected by the Emperor, it was natural that Arakiya was
in a position allowing her to speak with Emperor Vincent Vollachia who supposedly resided on an
unreachable plane of existence.
It was a mystery to what extent Arakiya’s sense of values could be trusted, but even from her perspective,
it seemed the existence of the Emperor’s illegitimate child being held up by the rebel army was
questionable.
However, as Todd himself had said, whether it was correct or not was not important.
154
Web Novel Volume 32
Todd: “If they didn’t want people to think this rumor was important, they should’ve extinguished the
fire while it was still small. Because this fuddled uproar is the result of having fallen behind there.”
Arakiya: “――Is it connected? To the thing with Gladiator Island.”
Todd: “That was…”
Having closed one eye, Todd was interrupted by a mutter from Arakiya next to him.
She had mentioned the matter of Gladiator Island Ginunhive, which had been the first task for Todd’s
group as well as a secret order by Berstetz, the Prime Minister of the Empire, and they had failed it
spectacularly.
It had happened only a few days prior, but having been ordered to kill all the gladiators on Gladiator
Island, Todd and Arakiya had proudly headed there in high spirits――and retreated just before they went
ashore, ending the matter without anything happening.
Naturally, Berstetz had reprimanded him for failing to fulfill his duty, but Todd’s instincts for sniffing
out danger led to him firmly refusing to land on that island.
He had sensed that over there, existed a threat that he should not confront by all means.
Todd: “――――”
Todd, who placed absolute faith in that feeling, did not regret not landing on the island.
The fact that the Gladiator Island was taken over by the gladiators after that, and was contributing to
the spreading flames of war as a part of the rebellion happening all over, could not possibly compare to
endangering his own life.
Even if Todd were to regret that decision, it would be――
Todd: “Ridiculous. That’s not like me at all.”
Arakiya: “Todd?”
155
Web Novel Volume 32
Todd: “It’s nothing. You worry too much. Rebellions are happening all over the place, but none of them
will last long―― They’re just dreaming.”
Todd took the time to deny the question Arakiya had begun to ask earlier, and then shrugged.
He had not intended to mislead her or play her for a fool. Truly, the rebel army was dreaming. It was
the kind of nightmare that felt good while in that dream-like state of mind, but the self-hatred when
they woke up would make them want to die.
Or perhaps, it had been a nightmare unfolding to its end before they could wake up.
???: “――General First-Class Arakiya! Private First-Class Fang! We are arriving!”
It was right after Todd spat that out, that the sharp voice from the coachman’s seat of the horse carriage
had reached them.
The shaking spreading from beneath their seats gradually subsided, and the speed of horse carriage
heading towards their destination decreased. Then the carriage slowly stopped, and Todd and Arakiya
exited out the door.
Todd: “――――”
The two had lined up on a small hill, and the weather was dark and overcast with thick clouds, which
seemed to Todd as if the sky was apprehensive about the future of the Empire as it plunged into an
unending civil war.
If he lowered his sight to capture this poetic impression, what could be seen was a battlefield on a
sprawling wide plain with a group of familiar uniforms fiercely clashing with another unfamiliar group of
uniforms…
――With the western plains as the battlefield, the clash between the Imperial Army and the rebel forces
was already underway.
Todd: “The enemies?”
With the Imperial Soldiers having already set up an encampment, one of them came over to the pair on
top of the hill.
156
Web Novel Volume 32
That person looked daunted, having received Todd’s question as soon as they opened their mouth.
Judging from his cloak, he was probably a General. To his bewilderment, Todd, who was nothing more
than a Private First-Class, started speaking to him quite overbearingly.
However, upon noticing Arakiya next to Todd, they straightened up,
General: “The citizens of Kunohelemente are in high spirits after killing their consul. It seems the consul
had just arrived after being appointed.”
Todd: “Seems like an ill-timed move. That consul was also unlucky… So, is that pest to be found here,
with that group burning with enthusiasm?”
General: “It has not been confirmed. We believe he is not here.”
Todd: “If he was, he should have shown his face at the beginning―― General First-Class Arakiya.”
Arakiya: “Mhm…”
Nodding after receiving the report from the General, Todd called for Arakiya. Turning around with a sigh-
like reply, she was ready for this opportunity to fully demonstrate her abilities as the second-highest
rank within the Empire.
With that out of the way, all that remained was for Todd to make sure that no unnecessary obstacles
were introduced.
Todd: “Give the signal and let your troops retreat. I recommend completely focusing on withdrawing.
Otherwise――”
General: “Otherwise?”
Todd: “General First-Class Arakiya’s flames do not choose who they incinerate.”
It was not a statement particularly intended to threaten, but it seemed to have had the same effect on
the General who heard it.
They gasped slightly and glanced at Arakiya. She, with her usual stoic expression, noticed that gaze and
looked at the General.
157
Web Novel Volume 32
Faced with the crimson eye not covered by her eyepatch, the General’s cheeks stiffened,
General: “Sound the drums! Pull back the troops!”
The General immediately switched gears, issuing directions to the subordinates in the camp in a sharp
voice.
Unlike the unreasonable common soldiers, a battlefield with a proper General thankfully meant a
conclusion could be reached more quickly. However, that did not make the battlefield pleasant, so they
should finish their unpleasant duties quickly.
Todd: “Arakiya, don’t hit the soldiers who withdraw after hearing the drums.”
Arakiya: “And the others?”
Todd: “Do as you please.”
Arakiya’s eye flickered with a slight bewilderment at having been told to do as she pleased.
Todd immediately reflected that the way he had put it had been poor. She was a woman with the power
to do unthinkable things, but Arakiya did not seem to particularly like fighting.
So it was not appropriate to tell her to do as she pleased on the battlefield――
Todd: “――Kill anyone who opposes you.”
That was the best possible way to issue commands.
As soon as the sound of drums echoed through the air, the battlefield they could look down upon from
the hill transformed.
The audible sounds of steel and steel exchanging blows in a sword fight faded away, and in its place
angry roars and battlecries, the great volume of the pursuers and the pursued, began to sweep over the
battlefield.
However, that would not last long either.
158
Web Novel Volume 32
――The raining explosive flames turned those wannabe-hunters pursuing fleeing backs to ash.
It was when the ally in front of them, the compatriot beside them, or even one of their own limbs was
engulfed in flames, that they were freed from their crazed pursuit, and realized.
That they were not the hunters, but merely the hunted.
Todd: “――――”
Gripping a branch in one hand like a child playing, lighting the lower part of her legs on flames, Arakiya
rose above the hill, higher and higher, high up in the sky, then made flames rain down from the sky
incessantly.
A terrifying tactical weapon that seemed to alter the color of the world, that was an appropriate
description for this spectacle.
Flames headed at full speed towards the ground, burning enemies in accordance with the commands
Todd had issued. Those who stopped upon seeing their enemies being burnt, these lecherous bystanders
had made an err in judgement, on stopping to stare.
If they stopped, Arakiya’s flames would not be able to choose who to scorch.
General: “Sound them sound them sound them!! Sound the drums! Everyone, fall back――!!”
Witnessing the war situation being rewritten, the General raised his voice with all his might.
Although all Imperial Soldiers faced the battlefield with the readiness to die, that was not the same as
not being afraid of dying in vain.
Even if they remained there, they would not obtain any more prestige than a stray dog that had faced a
fiery death. Therefore――
???: “――Private First-Class Fang! Stop General First-Class Arakiya!”
While he watched a devil of flames engulfing the battlefield, rebels’ formation, an angry roar hit Todd’s
eardrums, who felt like they had already accomplished their job.
159
Web Novel Volume 32
When he turned around, an Imperial Soldier different from the General who had ordered the soldiers to
withdraw was shouting, his soot-black stained face making a desperate expression.
As Todd frowned, wondering what the meaning of this was, the soldier’s face illuminated red from the
flames,
Soldier: “The other side has come forth to surrender! The battle is over!”
Todd: “Can we allow such a convenient offer? I don’t like saying this, but unlike a situation in which we’d
also suffer damage if we didn’t pull back, we can now unilaterally annihilate them all. It’s better to cut
off any unnecessary sources of the trouble and make an example out of them.”
If Arakiya’s ability were employed properly, their side could secure victory without losing a single soldier.
Todd thought that it would be more appropriate to make an example of them, and make them regret
their decision to join the rebellion, rather than allowing them to surrender and get the upper hand.
However, Todd’s opinion was overturned by the soldier’s appeal that followed.
Soldier: “We can’t! Those who have surrendered are accompanied by the Crown Prince!”
Todd: “――What did you just say?”
At the Imperial Soldier’s report, Todd reflexively grabbed him by the collar. The soldier choked out a
“Guh”, but Todd did not care as he brought his face closer,
Todd: “Why has the Crown Prince turned up here? I thought it was said he wasn’t here.”
Soldier: “T-they hid him… and now, he’s emerged…”
Todd: “Tch, was their intention to use a trump card? Those guys don’t even know the value of their
hand.”
Releasing the soldier whom he had grabbed by the collar, Todd gave a deep exhale.
He then looked up at Arakiya circling overhead and hesitated on whether to call out to her. And then,
after careful consideration,
160
Web Novel Volume 32
Todd: “Drag the messenger here.”
Soldier: “Huh? But…”
Todd: “Bring him here. If they don’t want to get annihilated, make him run as frantically as he can.”
The soldier began to argue with Todd’s nonchalant instructions, then quickly realized that it was pointless
and turned his back to the latter.
Todd also did not want to wield Arakiya’s brute power either, but he had no choice but to do so while it
helped the discussions move forward quickly.
――Especially in the worst-case scenario, when the other party had the Crown Prince.
Soldier: “Private First-Class Fang.”
Not long after, the soldier from earlier returned to Todd.
Beside him was a ragged-looking young man, and in contrast to the bravery of the armor he was wearing,
his face appeared dismal and depressed as he realized his defeat.
There was no helping it. Even Todd felt the same way when watching Arakiya’s violence against the other
side.
Although he felt pity for him, there was something he needed to confirm.
Todd: “I hear you guys have the Crown Prince. Is that the justification for your revolt?”
Messenger: “Y-yeah. The Crown Prince desires the Imperial Throne. We sympathize with that aspiration,
and in order to pave the way for that ally…”
Todd: “――That’s a lie.”
Messenger: “Ah?”
Staring intently into the face of the person who was saying something significant, Todd interrupted.
Hearing that, the man’s expression was one of bewilderment, and a shiver ran through him.
161
Web Novel Volume 32
That reaction convinced Todd―― They were all talk, but no show.
Messenger: “Ack.”
The next moment, Todd swung the axe at his waist and smashed open the head of the man standing
upright.
Having had an axe thrust into the top of his head, the man grunted softly, collapsing onto the ground
with his eyes rolled back in his head. In response to Todd’s immediate action of slaying the messenger,
the soldier slightly widened his eyes,
Soldier: “Private First-Class! Such arbitrary actions are…”
Todd: “This guy lied. The opponent doesn’t have a thing such as the Crown Prince on their side. These
people chose the low road when it came to surrender―― General First-Class Arakiya will continue to do
as she has been doing.”
Soldier: “Guh… I-if the Crown Prince is truly here, then…”
Todd: “He’s not.”
At Todd’s declaration, the soldier was unable to continue with any further words, and kept silent. As the
former then gave a nod, he dragged the corpse of the fallen enemy at his feet.
Todd scraped the flesh and blood from the axe with his fingers, and let out a long sigh.
Together with Arakiya, he travelled around the country crushing the seeds of rebellion, but each time
he did so, the presence of the Crown Prince would stand in his way.
The illegitimate son of Vincent Vollachia, the only possibility to give legitimacy to the rebellions that
had erupted across the Empire―― How many would attempt to revolt under the guise of that illegitimate
child.
Even worse was Prime Minister Berstetz’s order to capture the Crown Prince unharmed, if at all possible,
and bring him back to the Imperial Capital.
Todd: “Ahh, good grief, I can’t help but say it―― How long until we can go back to the Imperial Capital?”
162
Web Novel Volume 32
Every attempt to return to the Imperial Capital had been unsuccessful, somehow it became a journey
that had taken them all over the Empire.
Todd bit his lip as he thought of his fiancée, who even now was still waiting for him to return to the
Imperial Capital.
The flames engulfed everything on the battlefield, and those who chose to resist were ruefully burned
to naught.
He pitied those who had failed to see this future, those who had ended up choosing to stand on the wrong
side, but at the same time he scorned them.
The uprising was crushed. No matter how much they raised their spirits, they would never be able to
gain victory over the weight of the Empire.
While he was thinking that there was absolutely no doubt about this, Todd suddenly had a thought.
Todd: “――――”
The beginning of a genuine uprising, and the rebellion’s flames of war spreading in every place.
Just as if it was by somebody’s design, beyond the blaze of warfare spreading throughout, somebody was
present.
Endlessly, endlessly, Todd’s survival instincts were being made to throb, by somebody.
Todd: “――――”
With warfare spreading its flames, and the literal burning warzone coming to a close before his eyes,
Todd came to a standstill.
This warfare engulfing the Vollachian Empire, just who in the world desired it? Whatever the case, Todd
would read through it, and obtain what he wished for, no matter what.
For that purpose, he would spare no effort, no consideration, and nothing whatsoever. If there was one
thing that concerned him.
163
Web Novel Volume 32
Arakiya: “――Is it connected? To the thing with Gladiator Island.”
Flashing through the back of his mind was Arakiya’s question, posed just before arriving at the battlefield.
Fundamentally, Todd did not look back to the past. No matter what he did, it would be made correct by
the future. Nevertheless, that incident was the only thing that continued to bring him unease.
Without stepping ashore, Todd had abandoned Gladiator Island, withdrawing.
That decision was sure to have been the right one. He was supposed to hold no regrets.
However, possibly, by some chance, if there was some reason to have regrets, that was――
Todd: “――The retreat on that day, it was the only time my life had been in checkmate.”
164
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 84 – Tea Chamber

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 3 “Fhrend”, Parts 2-3
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Kiln, Akagami, Goldkills,
Translation checked by Garcar, Senkel, Ice/Ice_Occultism) ― Complete
――As the flames of rebellion spread throughout the Vollachian Empire, signs of unrest were growing with
each day.
More than nine years had passed since Vincent Vollachia ascended to the throne as Emperor, but this was
the first time domestic affairs had been so fiery, the first time people’s hearts had been in such turmoil.
The history of the Vollachian Empire, was a history of war.
Even if a historically unprecedented era of peace had arrived, conflicts occurring in places beyond the
reach of the eyes and ears of the Imperial Capital could not be completely prevented. As a result, people
were never truly at ease.
But even so, the people living in the Imperial Capital of Lupugana had had a semblance of peace.
As the Imperial Capital was under the Emperor’s heel, it was only in that magnificent city that conflicts
did not occur. In a way, this safety rested upon the Emperor, Vincent Vollachia’s influence――However,
that was a thing of the past.
The year before last, an attempt to assassinate the Emperor had occurred in none other than the Imperial
Capital. The Emperor had been so severely wounded as to nearly lose his life, the perpetrator a Divine
General.
From that incident onwards, the people learned that they were never truly safe within the Empire. After
learning that, they had also anticipated this.
165
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 84 – Tea Chamber
Web Novel Volume 32
Therefore, the Emperor’s status remained unshaken by the spirit of rebellion of the Nine Divine Generals
at the peak of the Empire’s military might, and the Vollachian Empire would not collapse no matter how
much it was shaken to the core――
???: “――The safety and expectations of the people have been greatly shaken as of late.”
A report acknowledged the cracks in the basic principles laid out in the Empire.
When this report echoed through the majestic throne room, every person trying to close their ears to
these unpleasant words could have been mercilessly beheaded on the spot, so it was not surprising
everyone was so hesitant.
The civil officials and military officers, lined up here, in the Imperial Capital’s Crystal Palace―― even if
their respective battlefields differed, all the people gathered at this place, at the very core of the
Vollachian Empire, were doubtlessly warriors. Even those people could not help but hesitate, because to
be seen here as a cowardly warrior was directly linked to nothing but death.
It was not death that any of them feared. What they feared was dying in vain.
They feared they would meet a death unbefitting a brave warrior of Vollachia.
Therefore, the Generals paid respect to the white-haired wise old man who had presented it, the Prime
Minister, Berstetz Fondalfon. And then, they awaited Vinc, to whom the Prime Minister issued his report.
The large throne, enclosing the entirety of his slender body, had been continually passed down as a
symbol of authority since the era of the first Emperor of Vollachia.
With the national flag hoisted behind the throne, the national crest of a wolf pierced by swords looked
down upon the troops. With the Sword Wolf behind him, Vincent sat calm and composed.
Leisurely leaning back against the throne, Vincent showed no sign of military might.
In fact, no one had ever heard a rumor that this Emperor, endowed with unfathomable wisdom, would
excel at martial arts. It was unlikely that anyone had seen him wield a sword or express an interest in
hunting.
166
Web Novel Volume 32
As long as an Emperor resided upon the Imperial Throne, he was expected to rule the entirety of the
Empire without exception.
Even though the Empire valued strength above all, skill in the martial arts was not a requirement for the
Emperor at its top. That was because the Emperor’s sword was none other than his peerlessly powerful
followers.
However――
???: “――Hk.”
A large part of the troops felt the pressure brought forth by the Emperor, who did nothing but sit there
silently.
Not only would they lose nothing from trying to cut him down, the throne was merely a few seconds’
worth of distance away. If it was natural for the strong to oppress the weak, then the troops from the
Empire did not have the slightest reason to fear this Emperor.
Nevertheless, the distance and the unopposable presence of the Emperor were unassailable.
Vincent: “The safety of the people, hm?”
Suddenly, breaking the silence that had lasted till then, these words left the Emperor’s lips.
Just as it seemed that the tension pervading the throne room would subside, it grew heavier instead,
constricting the hearts of the troops.
Vincent narrowed his almond-black eyes and gazed at Berstetz, who had continued to pledge his fealty
with his palm and fist put together in front of his chest,
Vincent: “Since when have the Emperors of my country begun to take notice of its people’s anguish?”
Berstetz: “…I understand what you are saying, Your Excellency. However, the reality is that the people’s
rumors have raised concerns about Your Excellency’s reign. If this is neglected, this poisonous blood will
spread like a disease throughout the Empire.”
Vincent: “Are you advising to spill all this poisonous blood?”
167
Web Novel Volume 32
Berstetz: “Most humbly, even Your Excellency the Emperor would lose his life if decapitated. Would it
not be imprudent to lose one’s head to spare a limb?”
Berstetz: “Of course, it would be ideal if this matter could be repressed with just fingers, ears, and
nails.”
Concluding his final remark with a bow, Berstetz thus stated his own opinion.
That frank, or, in other words, inconsiderate proposal, made the other troops shudder. But at the same
time, they admired him for speaking for them and saying what needed to be said.
After all, Berstetz expressed the collective opinion of all troops, on the topic of the rebellion spreading
throughout the Empire.
The Imperial Soldiers were furious at the people resigning to Vincent’s reign, joining the bandwagon of
the ones occasionally raising their voices, and rising up in rebellion all over the place.
If one were to be a part of that first group, they would also be qualified to take the stage as a valiant
adversary. But what of the shamefulness of those that followed?
Fighting, winning, and securing were the fundamental principles of the people of the Empire.
The people of the Empire must be strong, too many people misinterpreted the intent of that saying, and
used it for their own gain. Wouldn’t exterminating them be the only way that the intent of “the people
of the Empire must be strong” could be truly embodied?
However, Vincent had not taken proactive countermeasures against these rebellions and relied on the
spread-out garrisons to fend them off. Although――
Berstetz: “Dispatching all the Generals of the First-Class just to nip the rebellions in the bud will not
resolve the situation, fundamentally speaking.”
Vincent: “――Quite eloquent, Berstetz. Facing me directly, with all the troops in formation behind you,
makes it look as if you were the head of the rebellion.”
168
Web Novel Volume 32
Berstetz: “You jest. I am not prepared to lead a rebellion and drive Your Excellency away from the
throne.”
Vincent: “Hmph.”
With a small snort, Vincent paid no mind to Berstetz’s refutation.
Nevertheless, it was understandable why Vincent would say such a thing. After all, all of Berstetz’s words
had been spoken on behalf of the hearts of the troops for quite a while.
Including the point where he had mentioned the anticipated deployment of the Generals of the First-
Class, and advised against it as being insufficient.
Setting aside the blood-soaked, sharp-tongued exchange that followed――
Berstetz: “Your Excellency, this rebellion is…”
Vincent: “I have heeded your counsel. However――”
Berstetz: “――――”
Vincent: “――I too have a plan.”
Vincent’s gaze swept over Berstetz and the assembled troops, erasing any lingering distrust they might
have had of the Emperor.
At the time the meeting had been called and they were initially assembled in the throne room, each of
the troops had their own feelings about Vincent’s reluctance to take a stand against this rebellion.
In fact, it was Berstetz who had advocated on behalf of the troops, but the feelings of the troops were
shared by all of them, which became all the more amplified once they heard what he had to say.
Those feelings, which in a sense were about to spread like the flames of rebellion, were extinguished.
Like a great fire being doused by wind and water, they were slowed, weakened, and drowned out. And
then――
Vincent: “Or, do you doubt my words?”
169
Web Novel Volume 32
Berstetz’s eyebrows quivered as he was asked that by the Emperor, the owner of such profound wisdom.
What kind of emotions were flickering behind those thread-like narrow eyes, impossible to be inferred
by others, was unknown to anyone in attendance.
Only one thing was certain.
Troops: “――No, absolutely not!”
It was that the troops were in unison with their voices, and they answered the Emperor’s question in a
gallant manner.
Stamping their feet, the military officers drew and raised the swords from their waists. The civilian
officials clasped their palms and fists together in front of their chests, each making the most respectful
bow appropriate for their position and responding as such to the question from His Excellency the
Emperor.
No one could decipher the thoughts of Emperor Vincent Vollachia.
However, if the question being imposed here was whether to dismiss that which they could not
comprehend as being something untrustworthy, then that was a no.
If what was needed for trust was words and accomplishments, Vincent had demonstrated a proven record.
His achievements were worthy of note, beginning with the Imperial Selection Ceremony to become
Emperor, which was followed by a reign free of major turmoil.
Having demonstrated his performance, the Emperor had also spoken the words necessary for trust.
――Do you doubt my words, he had asked.
Vincent: “I have given this rebellion a great deal of thought. So, unless I tell you everything about this,
from beginning to end, you cannot even obey satisfactorily. Is that so?”
Troops: “――No, absolutely not!”
170
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “Then if that is so, prick up your ears, and do what needs to be done before your eyes wander
about. I have no intention of sugarcoating the veneers of your position for those who fail to do what
needs to be done.”
The Emperor’s speech was both cold and sharp, which was why he seemed so familiar to the troops.
Vincent’s gaze and tone of voice had the power to manipulate the zeal of others’ souls. Their
devilishness, which was capable of being hot or cold, made the hearts of the troops burn at that moment.
The troops’ eyes had glazed over with anxiety and suspicion, as they wondered what he was thinking.
No concrete answer had been given. But the clouded eyes of the troops had cleared up―― Because their
Emperor made it clear to them that he was working his deepest machinations.
Only then could the many Imperial Soldiers trust in victory and fight on.
Berstetz: “What would you like to divulge to me and the troops, if only a little?”
Vincent: “For what purpose? If I reveal it, it will cast a shadow over my strategy. Instead, what would be
gained? Peace of mind for you, and those troops who are frightened of what lies ahead?”
Vincent brushed Berstetz off with a harsh tone, as if to say there was no merit to comparing these.
But the troops supported Vincent’s answer. They no longer had the feeling in their hearts from earlier,
the feeling that Berstetz’s words spoke for them.
Rather, they even felt angry and frustrated at Berstetz’s proposal. Vincent made it clear that he had his
own thinking. That ought to be enough.
Vincent: “You may disagree. I, however, do not intend to offer an explanation based solely on the
prestige of the Empire.”
Looking at the silent Berstetz, Vincent added to his words.
At the sound of the Emperor’s voice persuading his unconvinced opponents, many of the troops inwardly
shook their heads. No further words were needed. And yet, the Emperor continued.
171
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “But as I stated. I have no desire to reveal my intentions to you. Instead, I have only scant words
for you.”
Berstetz: “Your Excellency…”
Vincent: “The people of the Empire must be strong.”
Vincent: “――I shall prepare a battlefield befitting the way of the Sword Wolf.”
Nodding deeply, Vincent promised that to the troops assembled to Berstetz’s back.
A beat later, a scorching passion burned through the troops’ bodies. The inferno that clad them was no
less ferocious than the fires of rebellion spreading throughout the Empire.
If the rebellion was a flame of distrust of the Emperor, then the burning within the troops became a
flame of confidence in the Emperor.
Vincent & Berstetz: “――――”
As the heat quietly built among the troops, Vincent and Berstetz looked at each other silently.
The Emperor and the Prime Minister, both of whom occupied the highest positions in the Empire thanks
to their ingenuity; the surrounding troops could not guess the intent of the glances exchanged by the
two.
However, Berstetz did not make any further statements that would undermine the Emperor’s intentions.
But instead――
Berstetz: “――Your Excellency, with all due respect, I have one more question.”
Vincent: “More questions and suspicions? Unlike the first time, those behind you do not appear to be on
your side.”
Berstetz: “It is very difficult for one in the position of Prime Minister to decide whether or not to make
a recommendation based on the presence or absence of allies.”
172
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “Your mouth does work. Speak.”
Vincent urged him to do so, giving a jerk of his thin jaw.
In response, Berstetz prefaced his remarks with the words, “Then”, and continued.
Continued with――
Berstetz: “――The Crown Prince of black hair.”
Berstetz: “The ones who rebel throughout the land have championed him as their leader. A black-haired,
black-eyed boy, his origins are… that of being an undisclosed son of His Excellency.”
Berstetz’s act akin to throwing Fire Magic Stones infused with Mana, for better or for worse, once again
left the troops around him, who had lost ability to grasp their surroundings clearly, speechless.
The troops had heard the rumors about this. Even for them, it would be a lie to say that they did not
care about the truth of the rumors. But they did not have the courage to confirm them.
Berstetz questioned this directly, and yet again there was anticipation, as the troops, who had supposedly
been overcome with animosity, seemed to do an about-face.
The existence of the Crown Prince was now the sole focus of attention of all the people of the Empire.
How it appeared to Vincent’s eyes, how his ears heard it, and how his mouth spoke of it.
After a short pause, Vincent called out to the Prime Minister with a “Berstetz”. And then――
Vincent: “Do not be swayed by such frivolous rumors. I have no children. If necessary, find out where
these rumors come from and bring the heir to the throne before me. I will keep him as a clown for my
amusement.”
And with a wicked smile on his face, the black-haired Emperor assured them so.
△▼△▼△▼△
173
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “――Is the Crown Prince truly not His Excellency’s son?”
It was the same question that had been posed a few minutes prior in the presence of a large crowd.
However, the tone of emotion in his voice was slightly different and carried more weight. It was a serious
question, posed in a voice that only those who heard it would understand.
After all, it was a matter of life and death for the old man who had asked the question.
The location was neither the throne room nor the Crystal Palace, but the Prime Minister’s residence
within the Imperial Capital.
Although they were both in charge of the government of the Empire, the tension between Vincent and
Berstetz was always on edge and the perception around them was that they did not get along, to put it
politely.
For that reason, their dialogue was sure to be a great shock to those who witnessed it.
Vincent Vollachia secretly visited Berstetz Fondalfon’s mansion, the scene one of facing one another in
a room in this manner.
Of course, if one went by the meaning of the word “shock”, it would be far more on the side of reality.
Vincent narrowed his black eyes at the question, fixed his eyes on his conversational partner, and
remained silent. Rather than simply deliberating, the Emperor took pauses in order to drive his opponents
into a corner, so Berstetz was in no hurry.
He was an old man who knew the effects of both silence and pauses.
In fact, although it had been dubbed a “matter of life and death”, there was not a trace of anxiety,
agitation, or self-preservation in Berstetz’s appearance as he posed the question and waited for an
answer.
Indeed, there was not the slightest hint of self-preservation. That was what was most alarming about
this old man.
174
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “Obviously.”
Vincent: “The answer changes not. I possess no heirs. All of that is nonsense.”
Berstetz: “As I told you before, the discussion here will not leak out. Even if it were General First-Class
Olbart, his strained ears will not pick up anything. You know this.”
After a long pause, Berstetz responded to Vincent’s answer.
The tea chamber in Berstetz’s mansion was a small fortress with all the necessities for the sole purpose
of holding secret talks. There was talk that within Vollachia, the mystical barriers that used rare magic
were employing things like mysterious curse arts or Meteors11.
It was rumored that this tea chamber alone had cost enough to buy an entire city.
Berstetz: “I have received the necessary stipend. I will offer it to you after my death, so you may put it
to good use.”
Vincent: “Do you think a room named «tea chamber» would suit the Crystal Palace?”
Berstetz: “The name and interior are not important, so you can redecorate it as you like. What is
important is its function… Here, one does not need to wear a false skin.”
Rather than using implied meanings, Berstetz spoke in a frank register to strip him of his mask.
At that, Vincent closed one eye. It was not contemplation. The answer was obvious. This was just another
pause, another period of silence.
Even though he knew it would have no effect on the old man before him, he would not cut corners.
11
In Web Novel canon, prior to this, magical devices were translated exactly as that, and referred to as “魔法器” in Japanese.
However, from Arc 6 onwards, that are referred to as “ミーティア”, translated “Meteor(s)”, which is also the name given to the
device used by Felt and Beatrice in the battle against Ley Batenkaitos in Arc 5.
175
Web Novel Volume 32
He was not going to deviate from what he had already decided. He had been told bluntly by easygoing
old acquaintances that it was not a game, but it was in his nature.
Vincent: “I have no reason to follow your lead. You and I are in a relationship of mutual struggle based
on our mutual interests. Do not misunderstand that.”
Berstetz: “I see. If that is the case, I would like you to dispel my doubts.”
Berstetz: “I will ask again. His Excellency the Emperor does not have a son, does he?12“
Vincent: “――The answer remains the same.”
To the same question, Vincent repeated the same answer. Berstetz responded with a short “I see”,
without a trace of disappointment or relief on his face.
If he considered the goal of this old man, he understood just what he had to respond with, but as Vincent
was connected to the matter at hand, he asked a question in return.
Vincent: “For the sake of argument, if I had a child, what would you do?”
Berstetz: “If His Excellency had a son, it means that His Excellency was willing to fulfill the duties of the
Emperor. The son would be secured as soon as possible, and we would have the real His Excellency return
to the throne.”
Vincent: “Hmm. Then, what about me?”
Berstetz: “As to how traitors meet their end, we both are aware of that, are we not?”
Berstetz was thorough in his response, which was matter-of-fact and calm.
12
The expression used here (and in other places), “皇帝閣下”, can be localized as both “Your Excellency the Emperor” or “His
Excellency the Emperor” based on the context. However, since Berstetz is very obviously referring to Abel, rather than Vincent
here, I have opted to use the latter. However, Vincent is playing the part perfectly, never detaching from his impersonation of
Abel, which may make the dialogue feel a bit janky at times.
176
Web Novel Volume 32
It was refreshing to see a man who had come all this way to the extremes of selflessness in order to serve
the Empire’s way of being. The fact that there was not a speck of uncertainty in his appearance made
the abnormality stand out even more.
With that, despite Berstetz’s thoughts――
Vincent: “――The rumors about the Crown Prince must have been spread by that person themselves, who
keeps on getting away.”
Berstetz: “Do you think it will provoke rebellion in various places? Is it possible that there were children
whom even you and General First-Class Cecilus were not informed about?”
Vincent: “It is not possible.”
Berstetz: “Even you do not know everything about His Excellency.”
Vincent: “――It is not possible.”
Vincent shook his head at Berstetz, who liked to iron out the finest details.
This was not wishful thinking, a desire, or pretending to understand. It could not have happened. He
could assure him without a shred of doubt.
Regardless of authenticity, Vincent Vollachia did not have a child.
That man had certainly been quite thorough, as to leave no room for such suspicions or even a glimmer
of possibility. To eliminate any doubt, he had never even shared a bedchamber with a woman.
A steel will to never close his eyes in front of others, that was what made him stick to his way of being.
Therefore――
Vincent: “――Vincent Vollachia does not have a child. Your actions were just.”
Berstetz: “Just? If this can be called just, then I ought to usurp the throne with my own hands. When
that cannot happen, it is not just. To begin with…”
177
Web Novel Volume 32
Berstetz: “With these arms that feel like the withered branches of an old tree, I am unable to protect
the might of the Empire.”
The old man’s flat tone of voice seemed to be more of a frenzied obsession than anything else.
Many people believed that they were doing the right thing and acted accordingly. Otherwise, they would
not be able to fully demonstrate their abilities and, of course, they would not be able to validate
themselves.
Just how many people in this world could remain unwavering while realizing they were making mistakes?
Unwavering, they had returned with only these results. So then――
――So then, as they moved forward while making mistakes, just what awaited on the path ahead?
Berstetz: “If all doubt has been dispelled, what I ought to do shall remain unchanged.”
While Vincent was contemplating, that unconcerned voice leaked out of Berstetz.
Perhaps he had not anticipated the existence of a Crown Prince in the first place. Having been told by
the Emperor’s closest confidant that there was no such possibility, he could withdraw his doubts for the
time being.
Consequently, Berstetz’s attention and topic of interest also quickly moved to the next subject.
Berstetz: “Then, how do we deal with the rebels who are turning their blades against you?”
Vincent: “Were you unsatisfied with the exchange from the throne room?”
Berstetz: “I dared to represent the troops, but I am ultimately in a position different to theirs, since they
have complete trust in your wisdom and authority―― We have sent General First-Class Arakiya and
General First-Class Madelyn to various parts of the country to crush the seeds of rebellion, but that alone
is not enough to compensate.”
178
Web Novel Volume 32
While propping up his chin in his chair, Vincent listened silently to Berstetz’s report.
In fact, Berstetz’s behavior in the throne room had not been arranged. But given the situation within the
Empire and Vincent’s position, it was the best tactic possible.
With that, the troops’ frustration and suspicion were redirected. However, Berstetz, who had knowledge
of the fact that Vincent was merely sitting on a vacant throne, was doubtful about his influence.
Berstetz: “Normally, this is a point in the plan where the commanding ability of either General First-
Class Chisha or General First-Class Goz is required. Since it is difficult to mobilize both of them, an
alternative plan… how about bringing General First-Class Groovy back?”
Vincent: “――The movements in the northwest are awfully suspicious. Whether it is Kararagi or another
party, the option of moving him away from that border is not present, currently.”
The original duties of a General First-Class was to uphold domestic security and keep external threats in
check.
This situation had been wrought about by Vincent and Berstetz’s collaboration, but if it were to
jeopardize the Empire’s footing, it would be like putting carriage before Galewind Horse―― strangling it
to death because of self-centered leadership.
Groovy Gumlet’s deployment was also an indispensable linchpin in the defense of the Empire.
Berstetz: “Then, how about General First-Class Olbart?”
Vincent: “We do not want to carelessly move him away from the Imperial Capital and unnecessarily
expose him to the rebel forces. It is essential to keep him in the Capital and deploy him at strategically
important points. At least, for now, as long as he is willing to follow us.”
Berstetz: “He is also recovering from losing an arm during the incident in the Demon City. Given the
circumstances, it will not be too difficult to keep him in the Imperial Capital. If that is the case, then
General First-Class Moguro…”
Vincent: “As for them, there is a duty that only they can fulfill.”
Tapping the floor with the toe of his shoe, Vincent dismissed Berstetz’s suggestions one after another.
179
Web Novel Volume 32
The Nine Divine Generals had all been given critical assignments. There were only a few of the Nine
Divine Generals that did not fall into this category.
Berstetz: “Is General First-Class Cecilus still an unknown?”
Vincent: “It is extremely difficult for him to distinguish between friend and foe. His beliefs do not change,
no matter what principles or great causes one has. Therefore, he has been removed from the board.”
They had known each other for a long time, suffice it to say. But not once had they felt like they
understood one another.
Perhaps no one but Cecilus could understand Cecilus. His ability with the sword was undisputed, but
there was no room they could afford to leave for the uncertainty in his standpoint.
Though for Cecilus, who desired to stand on the grand stage, it seemed to be quite a regrettable story.
Vincent: “In any case, there is no chance of him returning. More than ones that cannot be used, pawns
that are troublesome when used shall only derail the calculations. In general, the rebels should be looked
at in a similar manner.”
Berstetz: “――If he is not returned to the board, I have no objections. If so, what military forces do you
have in mind to engage the Crown Prince, insolently presenting himself as His Excellency’s son, the rebels
gaining momentum, and General First-Class Yorna?”
Vincent: “Arakiya, Olbart Dunkelkenn, and Madelyn Eschart.”
Vincent: “If you think it insufficient, add in Chisha Gold and Moguro Hagane.”
At the word “insufficient”, Berstetz shook his head and just said, “Not at all”.
Although it was doubtful how open-minded one could be about this, it was an extraordinary situation to
have five of the Nine Divine Generals face off against an adversary. In addition, there were also the
Generals of the Second-Class, with Kafma Irulux at the front, who could virtually be called a General
First-Class in terms of strength, and were not few in number. Therefore――
180
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “――In the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, we shall engage the rebels.”
Berstetz: “Perhaps the rebels will change their war strategy once they assemble all their forces.”
Vincent: “A black-haired Crown Prince to gather forces, and a bunch of collaborators using him as a
symbol of deception? How can such a group of people be so united in their insistence on the authenticity
of a non-existent Crown Prince? In the short term, this might be a clever move to light the fire of
rebellion, but discrepancies will inevitably build up over time.”
The rebels took advantage of this opportunity to raise their voices, many of them under the banner of a
fake Crown Prince.
Even if all the rebel forces from all over the country were to gather in the Capital, they would not be
able to coordinate with each other. However, Vincent Vollachia certainly had not failed to consider such
a possibility.
With that in mind, it left some element of unease. And, speaking of unease――
Berstetz: “――A decisive battle in the Imperial Capital, hm? Ever since the founding of the Sacred
Vollachian Empire, for a group of rebels to march on the Imperial Capital just like in Magrizza’s
Guillotine…”
Vincent: “Berstetz.”
Berstetz: “Yes?”
Vincent: “You certainly seem to be enjoying yourself.”
At Vincent’s remark, Berstetz gave an unusually confused “Huh?”. However, upon pinching his cheek with
his fingers, he became aware of these feelings for the first time.
Thoroughly probing for the joy that had slightly spread, and for its true origin,
Berstetz: “I am terribly sorry. I know it is me of all people, but I offer my heartfelt apology.”
Vincent: “Apologies are unnecessary. Why do you smile?”
181
Web Novel Volume 32
Berstetz: “A smile… It is just, that I thought it was as expected.”
Vincent: “As expected?”
Berstetz: “As expected, the very depiction of a maelstrom of war, that is the Vollachian Empire itself.”
To anyone outside the Empire, it would have sounded like a silly thing for an old man to say.
However, this was probably a sentiment held by almost everyone in the Vollachian Empire, young and
old, and Berstetz was not unique in this regard.
――No, of course, it was rare for anyone to say such a thing, even in this position.
Vincent: “Is the existence of the Vollachian Empire entirely determined by that?”
Berstetz: “We each have our own picture of the future we envision. His Excellency… No, I am certain you
do as well.”
In the tea chamber, there was no margin for eavesdropping, nonetheless, he had said a bit too much.
This kind of talkativeness was uncharacteristic for Berstetz, and perhaps it was proof that human blood
flowed through his veins. If that was the case, then perhaps Vincent may not have human blood in him
after all. The reason was――
Vincent: “――You have spoken too much, Berstetz. Just who do you take me for?”
Indeed, in the quiet words of his response, the elation and lamentation that were supposed to be there,
were not present whatsoever.
182
Web Novel Volume 32
183
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 85 – Fhrend

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 3 “Fhrend”, Parts 4-5
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Kiln, Goldkills, Translation
checked by Senkel, Garcar) ― Complete
???: “A rather gloomy atmosphere has spread within the mansion over the past few days, don’t you think?”
Rem quietly muttered at the tingling sense of tension in the air.
The dry air and cold winds brought in from outside seemed to be mixed with faint human anxiety and
irritation surging up on the battlefield.
Although it had been but for a short time, Rem had roughly experienced what it meant to be on a
battlefield on a few occasions.
If one yielded to that feeling, the tension they experienced on their skin would increase day-by-day,
waiting for the moment to collapse. Even the soldiers guarding the mansion appeared to be gradually
losing their composure.
That being said, that too was probably due to the influence of the current circumstances.
Rem: “I heard the rebel army has the upper hand… Now rebellions are taking place in various parts across
the Empire. The Imperial Army has been so busy dealing with them that they haven’t been able to respond
proactively.”
Ironically, what had ended up triggering those rebels’ simultaneous uprisings was the battle at the
Fortress City of Guaral, which also caused Rem and someone else’s abduction―― the Imperial Army’s all-
out offensive, with even a Divine General having been dispatched, had been narrowly staved off by the
hodgepodge rebel army.
184
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 85 – Fhrend
Web Novel Volume 32
The rebel army―― it was a conflicting way of referring to them for Rem who knew the fact that Abel,
the one leading them, was the true Emperor, but she had heard that the resistance forces were
continuing to grow.
There even was a rumor praising an indomitable city which had splendidly repelled the merciless attack
led by the Flying Dragon General, further boosting the belief that there was naught to fear from an
Imperial Army helplessly driven away.
Rem: “It could perhaps be said that they’re not lying, but…”
From Rem’s perspective as someone involved, the commander of the flying dragons Madelyn had not
retreated for strategic reasons, and it was questionable to conclude that a city damaged to such an
extent had been victorious.
Of course, from the rebel army’s point of view, a victory was still a victory, and there was also no reason
to pass up the perfect opportunity to spread their agenda. Because of it, insurgents from all over the
place have been joining the surging rebellion.
Strategically, there was nothing strange about it―― Indeed, nothing strange at all.
There were also other reasons why the rebels had been in high spirits.
Rem: “――――”
One other reason besides the narrow victory of the Fortress City that explains the unprecedented success
of the rebel’s uprising, being that the ruler of the Demon City of Chaosflame, General First-Class Yorna
Mishigure, had joined their cause.
The defection of this capricious General First-Class known for her exceptional capabilities had sparked
the rebel’s momentum.
And that in particular had been Abel’s plan from the start, as well as the plan of Natsuki Subaru who had
gone alongside the former.
Rem: “…He could’ve just been following along, and there’s the possibility he wasn’t useful at all.”
What proportion of these events had been set in motion by Subaru?
185
Web Novel Volume 32
After mentioning the possibility that he had not been useful for anything, Rem herself admitted how
unconvincing those words were. Hypothetically, if he had been useless in actual fact, then it was only
because all of Subaru’s words and actions had been shut down.
And since she could not imagine Subaru keeping his mouth shut and not acting in the slightest, he had
probably accomplished at least something―― Perhaps, he had even convinced the General First-Class to
change sides.
Then again, she was probably overthinking it.
Rem: “Do I…?”
An undeniable premonition made her ask herself that question.
The rebels had risen simultaneously, and the foundations of the Empire were shaking unlike ever before.
Winds filled with the scent of blood and steel were blowing in the Imperial Capital as well, even reaching
Rem and those others who had been taken captive.
To what extent had Abel possibly foreseen this situation?
Rem: “Was even the initial hostility directed towards him part of his calculations?”
He had probably even calculated the spread of the rebellion and that the fake Emperor would assemble
his forces in the Imperial Capital following the successive outcry of the rebels.
Even Subaru was simply used as a pawn by Abel to realize his greater plan.
Subaru probably had not been told the full details of the plan to begin with. In the end, Subaru was
nothing more than a pawn to be used for Abel’s goals―― Not that she was not aware of the reason for
it.
She was shameless to feign ignorance of such a deception.
Rem: “――――”
At this rate, would the small rebellion that had sparked off in the village of the People of Shudraq engulf
the entirety of the Empire, and turn into a political upheaval for the history books?
186
Web Novel Volume 32
If so, how would Abel and Subaru, who were at the center of it, end up being spoken of?
And in the midst of it all, just what exactly should she accomplish――
???: “――Hey.”
Rem: “Ah…”
???: “What are you spacing off for? Y-you’re the one that said you wanted to do it. Properly, yes, take
proper responsibility and do so until the end.”
With those words, Rem snapped back to reality from being lost in thoughts with wide open eyes.
At her first glance, Rem noticed a woman playing with her dark-brown hair――Katya. She had been staring
sternly at Rem through the mirror on the dressing table in front of her.
Her unruly hair was tangled around Rem’s fingertips. That was only natural, as Rem had been right in
the middle of doing Katya’s hair.
Rem: “Sorry. I was thinking about something.”
Katya: “You don’t need to tell me, of course everyone always has something on their mind, haven’t they?
Don’t report every single thing like it’s an excuse.”
Rem: “――――”
Katya: “――Ah, not that I’m saying you shouldn’t, but.”
Thinking she might have gone too far, Katya awkwardly corrected herself.
The apologetic Rem inadvertently ended up feeling delighted at the attitude of the puppy-eyed girl.
Katya Aurélie―― a woman being held captive in the mansion of Prime Minister Berstetz, who was under
house arrest just like Rem.
Unlike Rem, who had been brought along as a healer for a wounded Flop, and put under house arrest by
a concerned Berstetz, it seemed she was here because of different circumstances.
187
Web Novel Volume 32
It was not like they had exchanged the details of their respective circumstances, but compared to their
meeting, even being able to talk like this meant they had warmed up to each other considerably. Katya
was the kind of person that would snap at the slightest remark, and double the distance to someone
going through the trouble of getting close to her.
Katya: “…What’s with that expression? It’s quite irritating.”
Rem: “Sorry. Even now, I also haven’t properly gotten used to seeing it either. It’s almost like it’s from
a stranger.”
Katya: “C-could you not say scary things? After hearing the story about you losing your memories, I can
no longer tell when you’re serious, it’s scary!”
Staring in a gloomy manner towards the mirror, Katya brought her own finger to her mouth and bit at it.
Whenever something went awry, Katya had the habit of biting her nails like that. Rem had only known
her for a short while, but for better or worse, she would often resort to that when feeling on the edge.
As she bit her nails, Katya’s reproachful gaze was reflected in the mirror as she glared at herself and
Rem standing behind her. Behind the woman sitting in the wheelchair, Rem was still staring at her
reflection in the mirror on the dressing table.
After all, what she had told Katya was an exaggeration.
Even Rem, without her Memories, had long since accepted that this was not the expression of a stranger,
but her own. She could ill afford to snap at everything she saw and touched.
If she began doubting the kindness of Louis, the People of Shudraq, Medium, Flop, Priscilla or Schult,
wouldn’t nothing be left of her, but an empty self?
Since she knew that, wasn’t it about time for the very first person to reach out to Rem to――
Katya: “…You’re good at doing hair.”
Rem: “Huh?”
188
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya: “Like I said, you’re quite good at doing hair. Maybe, before you forgot everything, you were doing
this as your job… But there’s no way, right? I-I said something stupid. Forget about it. Just forget it.
Forget it.”
Looking away from her reflection in the mirror, Katya blushed at the sight of Rem absent-mindedly doing
her hair. Before she even noticed, Rem had finished doing her hair and her skill was clearly worthy of
praise.
Using both hands to softly hold the pigtails steady, hanging down on either side of her head, Katya glared
at Rem, her lips trembling.
Katya: “You’re spacing off again… I-if I’m such a boring person to talk to. Then! Please don’t and look,
yes, look to someone else!”
Rem: “No, everyone else in the mansion is in the middle of working.”
Katya: “Then, am I just the only loafing around? And then, coming to me of all people…”
Rem: “It’s not like that. Please don’t put me in the spot like that.”
Katya: “W-which one of us…!”
Turning the wheels of her wheelchair, Katya fled to the back of the room. There, biting her nails and
glaring upward, she was as ferocious as a cat whose territory had been violated.
Rem’s unclear attitude made Katya uneasy.
Rem: “Katya-san, I’m sorry for the misunderstanding. I didn’t come to your room because you’re the only
one free in the mansion.”
Katya: “Then, then, what are you saying?! Why did you come to me…”
Rem: “That is…”
Having been asked for an appropriate reason, Rem thought for a moment.
189
Web Novel Volume 32
Just as she had answered to Katya, Rem did not take her position lightly enough to seek out someone to
kill time in this situation. However, after a little contact, she had realized that Katya was not a
particularly important person, nor did she hold any of the Empire’s secrets.
From Rem’s point of view, who was in a hurry to do something, there was no doubt that there was little
to be gained by interacting with her.
Still, Rem had actively tried to get involved with Katya because――
Katya: “W-why? Tell me! If you won’t say…”
Rem: “I think it’s because Katya-san and I are friends.”
Katya: “――――”
Rem: “Katya-san?”
She had tried to look inwards and search for words that seemed to fit, earnestly so, but all she had been
able to come up with were hazy thoughts.
Rem did not have any sort of shrewd thoughts when it came to Katya. So, she was unable to give Katya
a reason why she wanted to be there.
Rem would be in trouble if she could not convince Katya.
Katya: “Fhrend… Who the hell is Fhrend13!”
Rem: “Huh? Ah, that’s not someone’s name. Friend means something like a companion.”
Katya: “Fhrend… eh, com… panion?”
13
Katya completely botches the pronunciation of the word “friend”, which is written as “ユージン”, whereas the normal here
would be either the Hiragana form, “ゆうじん”, or the Kanji form, “友人”. And with the way Japanese works, Katya could also be
interpreting what Rem said as “Katya-san and I are Fhrend”, as in, a person named Fhrend. This is exactly the same error Subaru
makes earlier on in the third loop of Arc 4, in Chapter 35, when Otto botches the pronunciation of the word as well.
190
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya looked wide-eyed in astonishment, as if she had heard an unbelievable word. Katya’s reaction
made Rem suddenly think that referring to her as a friend was perhaps too chummy.
To begin with, the relationship with Katya was one that Rem had been forcing on her.
It may have been a bit thoughtless to call two people friends when they got to know each other while
being unwillingly placed under house arrest in Berstetz’s mansion.
Rem: “I’m sorry, that was self-serving. It’d be better to say «fellow house arrestee» or «house arrest
companions»…”
Katya: “F-friend!”
Rem: “Yes?”
Katya: “I said we’re friends. Yeah, I said it… We’re not particularly good friends, but still…”
Putting both hands on her face, Katya said so while looking away.
When Rem blinked at those words, Katya exhaled “Ah”,
Katya: “But if you don’t like it, you know, you can stop anytime?”
Rem: “I understand. Then…”
Katya: “You, you want to stop?”
Rem: “I don’t want to stop. No, I mean that Katya-san and I are friends.”
Unexpectedly, Rem nodded, hoping that the person in question agreed. Katya’s eyes widened, then she
pulled her hair down, bit her nails, and muttered, “Yes”.
Rem had analyzed that she bit her nails when feeling anxious, but since she just did it right in front of
her just now, Rem was wondering whether she had offended or scared Katya.
However, she did not appear to be upset, so Rem decided to reconsider the reason as to why she was
biting her nails.
191
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, coloring by DdukaE (source)
192
Web Novel Volume 32
Including that hard-to-understand part, Rem felt that Katya was someone who could not be left alone.
Rem did not know much either. However, this would be enough to meet the requirements of a friend.
Katya: “…Despite that, you, that…”
Rem: “That is?”
Katya: “Yes, umm, that… You seem to know a lot about the rebellion out there.”
Katya, who had been biting her nails and closing her eyes, changed the subject as if she had suddenly
remembered about that topic.
For a moment, Rem was confused as to what she was saying, but quickly came to realize that she had
been lost in thought while doing Katya’s hair just before.
Rem: “I’m not sure if I know enough about it to say I’m well-informed, but I’ve got an interest in it
because I was originally brought in from a battleground. Is it different for you, Katya-san?”
Katya: “…Not exactly, no. However, I don’t want to think about it too much. My older brother… My stupid
brother died, and I hate war.”
Rem: “――Oh.”
Dropping her gaze, Katya muttered while intertwining the fingers of both hands in her lap.
The death of Katya’s brother was not news to Rem. He had been very important to Katya, certainly. She
often spoke of her dead brother like this.
The most recent part of Abel’s rebellion had resulted in the death of Katya’s brother. Perhaps his death
was not unrelated to the battle in which Rem had been involved.
Rem would also hate fighting if someone close to her died. Even now, she wished that there was no
conflict.
Rem: “Still, even if I block my ears, it won’t go away. I was told that Katya-san’s fiancée is also on the
battlefield. I’m sure you’re worried.”
193
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya: “Not him…! H-he won’t die no matter what. However…”
Rem: “You thought the same of your brother, right?”
Katya: “――――”
Perhaps it was something that could not be avoided if you were born into this Empire, especially if one
were born into an aristocratic family.
Her brother had died in battle, and her fiancé had also been shipped off to war. Rem had mixed feelings
about him going into battle as an Imperial Soldier―― Abel would show no mercy to his enemies.
The same was true even if the soldiers were supposed to be his former subordinates.
Rem: “It’s strange…”
To begin with, Rem had not been inspired by, nor in agreement with, Abel’s philosophy.
Originally, she had been taken prisoner by the Imperial Army, and Subaru had enlisted the help of Abel
and the People of Shudraq to take her out of there. In order to pay off that debt, Subaru had cooperated
with them―― Rem had also acted with them in an effort to make amends, but the obligation to do so
had not been there.
Yes, it ought not be present, but that was past already.
Rem: “For Louis-chan, Priscilla-san, Mizelda-san’s group, Flop-san, and so on…”
One could say that the people related to Rem were either taking care of or looking after each other.
Such people shared the same path as Abel. Before she knew it, Rem had a hard time closing off her heart
from it. But those things did not concern neither the hostile Imperial Soldiers nor Katya.
If Katya knew the reality of Rem’s situation, would she forgive Rem?
Katya: “――――”
Due to Katya grieving the loss of her dear brother, Rem did not have the courage to open her heart to
her.
194
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya: “…You?”
Rem: “Ah, no, it’s nothing. If I seem to know the details of what’s going on outside, I think it’s because
of the people who have been assembled somewhere else in the mansion grounds as of late.”
Katya: “Somewhere else in the mansion grounds… Ah, those guys.”
Hearing Rem speak, Katya’s voice lowered a notch and her eyes grew stern.
That unsettled reaction by Katya was understandable. To begin with, Katya was shy and distrustful of
people, and it had taken a lot of effort for Rem to approach her.
From her point of view, it was unwelcome to have more and more people in the mansion. And even more
so with the flags of rebellion gathering from all over the nation.
Katya: “There are so many of them, do you really think he’s there, among them, His Excellency the
Emperor’s…”
Rem: “――Illegitimate child.”
Katya: “…I’ve already been found out, so I’ve got nothing to hide.”
Cutting off Rem’s reply, Katya made an uncomfortable face.
“More needless words”, she seemed to think, but Rem paid it no mind. More than that, the meaning of
the word was far too captivating.
In Berstetz Fondalfon’s mansion, in a separate part of the mansion where Rem had also been under house
arrest, a large number of youths from the battlefields throughout the Empire had been assembled.
――All of them were teenage boys, a trait shared by the black-haired Crown Prince.
Katya: “There were all these stories about how strange it was that His Excellency doesn’t have a son,
well, there was…”
Muttering this in a hushed voice, Katya reminded Rem of the time she had met Berstetz one-on-one right
after she had been brought to the mansion.
195
Web Novel Volume 32
Berstetz, who had ousted Abel from his throne and replaced him with a false Emperor, had been claiming
that Abel had resigned from his role as Emperor, presenting that as the reason for his treason.
Their neglected role, was the lack of an heir to the throne.
Katya: “His Excellency never took an Empress, and… all the previous Emperors have had many spouses
and children… So it falls to them to select the next Emperor.”
Rem: “It’s the conventional practice to do so. And yet, Abel-san… No, Emperor Vincent did not abide by
that. Then there were rumors of a black-haired Crown Prince.”
Katya: “It seems you’re saying that the Empire cannot be left in the hands of His Excellency. Utterly
ridiculous.”
Rem: “Ridiculous, you say?”
Rem raised an eyebrow at Katya, who muttered with heartfelt hatred while looking downward.
It seemed like Katya’s rebellious remarks stemmed from her anger towards the people who had started
the war, rather than her irritation at the causes of the war.
Rem: “Katya-san, what is your appraisal of Emperor Vincent?”
Katya: “I-I would never do anything so presumptuous as judging His Excellency the Emperor…! But, in an
Empire where the strong dominate, there’s no place for someone like me, and… in peaceful times, there
really isn’t a difference between the two. So it was comfortable.”
Rem: “Comfortable, is it…”
As Katya stammered and faltered, revealing her feelings, Rem’s eyes were downcast.
It did not seem like Abel’s capabilities were lacking, and Berstetz had stated that he would not have
contemplated rebellion if it had not been for the heirship matter. In fact, the Empire had been at peace
for so long that there were probably more than a few with opinions like Katya’s.
While no fighting was to be had, there would be fewer people risking their lives.
196
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya’s brother had perished as soon as the fighting started, and her fiancé had been dragged off to the
battlefield. From Katya’s perspective, it would be difficult to have a good impression of the war.
However――
Rem: “I don’t think there’s a real Crown Prince to be found in that place.”
On the matter of whether or not Abel had really had a child, Rem had come to that conclusion.
Hearing Rem’s answer, Katya asked in a hushed voice, “Why?”. Rem averted her gaze by turning her head
towards that far-off person,
Rem: “The ones being held captive in that separate area are the «Crown Princes» who participated in
the rebellions all over the country… At the very least, they’re calling themselves that.”
Katya: “T-that’s what I’ve heard too, but… But, can it be?”
Rem: “If you ask me, a self-proclaimed son of His Excellency the Emperor instigating a rebellion, and
promptly getting himself captured does not sound like a well-thought out situation.”
Katya had difficulties ascertaining such a thing with certainty. There were just too many circumstances
and bits of information she could not talk about.
Not only had these “Crown Princes” been taken prisoner from many battlefields, they had also been
taken alive so that the facts could be ascertained. They had been assembled at this separate section of
the mansion, as to wait for the time the matter of their position would be addressed.
Since Rem already knew Abel’s, the real Emperor’s, character, he would be more cautious when it came
to his child. At least, she did not think he would be that foolish.
In the first place, shouldn’t supporters of the rebels’ side cooperate with Abel, since he was their leader?
Considering that father and son would be working together to oust the fake Emperor, it was hard to
believe that this “Crown Prince” so effortlessly captured was actually the real deal.
Rem: “Of course, there’s no way to be sure…”
Even Rem could not state that her thoughts and impressions were absolute, either.
197
Web Novel Volume 32
Even Abel was not almighty. Surely there was a scenario in which he could be captured and rendered
unable to act by some unforeseen mistake. However, being defeated in battle and taken prisoner was a
different story.
If there had been a calculated plan that included getting captured, she would perhaps consider it, but it
was not clear that one of the “Crown Princes” in the separate house had planned to do so.
Katya: “I-I am by no means confident, but what are you to… His Excellency the Emperor?”
Rem: “――I’ve never met him. I think he himself would even assert it. But, I wonder if the people who
would share my opinion on this far-away Crown Prince are that few.”
Katya: “You mean, they’re deceiving people with a fraud? What’s even the point of such a dreadful
thing…”
Rem: “…It’s probably just a good way to recruit people.”
Using the Emperor’s biological son as a propaganda move would be the best possible pretext to claim the
throne.
From what she had heard, there were no instances in the Vollachian Empire in which the Imperial Throne
had been superseded by usurpation. However, the logic of the Empire did not forbid usurping the Imperial
Throne.
If one seized the Imperial Capital, took the throne, and beheaded the Emperor, that person would
become the next Emperor.
It was very convenient to support the candidate for the next Emperor as a pretext for gathering the
necessary manpower to carry out such a plan.
Rem: “In addition, the Crown Prince has never been seen publicly, and we don’t know anything about
him except that he has black hair and black eyes, so people are free to make up claims for their own
benefits.”
Katya: “…Um, who are the people who started saying that?”
Rem: “I guess it means they’re part of the rebellion…”
198
Web Novel Volume 32
Katya’s question made her think about the people around the captive “Crown Princes”, rather than those
boys themselves. These so-called “comrades” would not get away scot-free if the Crown Prince had been
taken from them.
There was only one destination for those who defy the Emperor.
Katya: “They use you, they get taken advantage of, and then they get killed or arrested for it… Such
stupid people.”
Rem: “Katya-san…”
Katya: “W-what? Did I say something wrong? Or are you saying they’re more important as hostages? Are
you saying that they’re better than me?”
Katya’s voice faltered as if having a tantrum, causing her eyes to tear up.
Perhaps the reason why she insisted on being different from those people in the partitioned-off area, in
such an exceedingly malevolent way, was because she had come to realize how much she had in common
with them contrary to her belief.
Katya often cursed herself for her own inadequacies, because of the awareness of her captivity and of
the remorse she felt due to being a burden for the ones around her―― with her fiancé at the head.
Rem: “――――”
Because Rem knew how she felt, she was at a loss for words.
She would be called a fraud if she were to oppose, and any words of understanding would be met with
insults for being arrogant. At this point, she was not convinced that they had grown close enough for her
to relieve Katya’s heart without causing an argument.
Pondering about what she should say, Rem gripped her cane in frustration. And then――
???: “――You are awfully noisy, missy.”
Rem: “――――”
199
Web Novel Volume 32
Then, with those words, a terribly cold voice echoed through the room, and Rem and Katya held their
breath―― No, Rem could perhaps have been able to do only that much, but not Katya.
Shocked, Katya faced her wide-eyed gaze behind Rem to the room’s window that looked out onto the
courtyard. The voice had come in from the window, so in other words, the person speaking was there.
Katya had made direct eye contact with that other person, and had ended up completely frozen in place.
Katya: “Ah, uh…”
???: “Enough of your grating voice. Quit being an eyesore. It’s a mark of disrespect before this dragon.”
Wide-eyed after having let out a ragged breath, Katya was struck by a cold voice. As if her whole body
was being gripped tightly by that voice, Katya’s throat was unable to respond properly.
At the sight of Katya trembling violently, Rem bit her lip and turned to look back. There――
Rem: “――Madelyn-san.”
Madelyn: “Healer girl, what are you doing here? You should be fulfilling your duties. Did you get carried
away in the absence of this dragon?”
Rem: “That wasn’t my intention.”
With the focus of that strict voice directed towards herself, this time, Rem was the one feeling
intimidated. However, Rem shielded Katya behind her from that gaze and faced the other party directly.
Standing in the courtyard, outside the window of the room, was a petite girl in lovely clothes and two
black horns growing out of her head―― Madelyn Eschart.
One of the Nine Divine Generals, and the person responsible for bringing Rem to this mansion. When she
made her return after leaving the mansion on Berstetz or Vincent’s command time and time again, Rem
would be surprised at the appearance of the girl.
It was not that she had appeared. But because of her fierce appearance.
Madelyn stood confidently in the courtyard, her appearance stained with sticky black blood.
200
Web Novel Volume 32
Rem: “Is that blood? Are you injured?”
Madelyn: “Don’t change the subject. I, the dragon, surely told you to heal that man’s wounds.”
Rem: “I’m not changing it. Flop-san’s wounds are being handled the right way, one step at a time. More
importantly, please answer me. That blood is…”
Madelyn: “――It’s not this dragon’s blood. This is blood that splashed back.”
With an annoyed frown, Madelyn pulled at her clothes and answered Rem’s question. The crispy sound
they made was probably because the dried blood had already stuck her clothes to her skin.
Rem caught her breath upon being told that that large amount of blood originated from spurts from her
victims. In what way could one have hurt someone else, or how many people would one have to hurt, to
be bathed in that much blood?
Rem: “Have you been fighting?”
Madelyn: “A fight is something done with an opponent you recognize as an equal. Do you think there is
anything that could stand on equal footing with this dragon? What this dragon has been doing, is hunting.
Hunting with bothersome limitations.”
Rem: “Bothersome…”
Madelyn: “Let those with black hair live. Kill the rest.”
Rem could not respond carelessly to Madelyn’s direct manner of speaking.
However, she was able to understand that Madelyn bore the duty of bringing back the “Crown Princes”
from various battlefields in order to be held prisoner in a separate building.
As expected, Berstetz was probably the one who had ordered the securing of the Crown Prince.
Given the original purpose for bringing about the rebellion, if Abel truly had an illegitimate child, the
basis of the reason itself would end up being lost.
Rem did not know whether Berstetz feared that or welcomed it.
201
Web Novel Volume 32
She did not know, but――
Rem: “If he’s saying to capture, and not to kill…”
If the real Crown Prince were to be found, she had a feeling that the old man would die satisfied.
That was a supposition that chilled Rem’s heart. In any case――
Rem: “So, did you return to stick another Crown Prince in that detachment again? Or, to make sure I was
not slacking as Flop-san’s healer?”
Madelyn: “Chattering, does this dragon have a reason to chat with you? Don’t get carried away, you. At
this stage, even without you, the Imperial Capital has plenty of healers…”
Rem: “Will those healers be able to keep a secret? If the Prime Minister hasn’t appointed them, finding
such a person will be very difficult.”
Madelyn: “――Don’t you get carried away.”
Rem, unintentionally forceful in her reply, was not trying to be pushy. Madelyn stepped up to the window
and narrowed the pupils of her golden eyes, as if she had been offended by it.
At the sight of this fierce, chilling presence, Rem felt a slight shiver run down her spine.
Katya: “I-idiot! Don’t say anything you don’t have to! I-it’s not true at all!”
And then, with squeaking wheels, Katya came rushing out in a great hurry.
Katya, with her pale face turning paler, turned to face Madelyn who was looking through the window,
her throat quivering beneath her gaze.
Katya: “Y-you don’t have to take anything she says seriously, don’t worry… Don’t worry about it! S-she
just doesn’t know anything, because she forgot everything, she’s an idiot.”
Rem: “K-Katya-san…”
Katya: “She’s an idiot, but it’s better if she’s here, so, s-stop it… Um, properly! I’ll let you do your job
properly. And she’ll fix that blonde hair, too…”
202
Web Novel Volume 32
Rem quietly gulped at Katya’s frantic choice of words. Madelyn’s eyes narrowed at Katya’s vigor, and
she stared at her.
Then, wondering what to do in the case there was an outrageously dangerous expression on her face,
Rem waited for Madelyn’s next move, ready to protect Katya with her body. And then――
Madelyn: “――Do not defy this dragon, you weakling. There will be no next time.”
Katya: “Eek!”
Madelyn placed her hand on the windowsill, squeezed it as she spoke indifferently. Katya’s throat made
a noise, as the masonry was crushed with a light touch, a violent sound echoing.
However, despite finding Katya’s attitude to be inexcusable, Madelyn seemed to have decided to let it
slide――
Rem: “Please correct what you said, calling Katya-san a weakling. A weak person would not have chided
you like that.”
Katya: “S-stop! Stop, idiot! Die! Idiot! Stop!”
Rem: “Katya-san! But…”
Katya: “No buts! Just stop! Die! Stop!”
Katya collided into Rem, who was walking with her cane, having attempted to turn around to face
Madelyn. Since she was frail, it was a weak ramming attack, and even Rem was capable of stopping it
without breaking a sweat, but since Katya looked desperate after that as she extended her arms,
naturally, Rem could not shake herself free.
As for Rem, she had wanted Madelyn to retract her excessively condescending statement about Katya,
but if Katya frantically stopped her like that, there was nothing she could do.
Madelyn snorted and turned her back on Rem, who had thus abandoned her direct appeal.
Madelyn: “Watch your mouth, missy. I’ll seriously arrange for a replacement healer.”
203
Web Novel Volume 32
Rem: “Please wait. Where are you going?”
Madelyn: “To that man’s place. This dragon has something to discuss with that man.”
Rem: “If you’re going to Flop-san’s place, please go after you’ve washed off the blood and changed your
clothes. Since he’s injured, you need to also take heed of his state of mind. Please take this into
consideration.”
Madelyn: “You…”
Without hesitating, Rem declared that to her back when she was about to leave. There, Madelyn once
again made a face of displeasure, as Katya said “Die!” to Rem, while pulling on the latter’s sleeve.
However, Rem could not die, and she could not let Flop die.
Covered in blood as she was, it would be extremely filthy and unsanitary. No matter the common sense
of the dragonkin or the Empire, on that alone Rem would not compromise.
Rem: “Take a bath.”
Madelyn: “…Got it.”
Rem: “Please also change your clothes. We have lots of cute clothes to change into properly…”
Madelyn: “I said I got it! Persistent girl!”
Baring her fangs and raising her voice, the overpowering sense in Madelyn’s scream struck Rem, and
incidentally Katya, like the wind, making them hold their breaths.
Still, Madelyn also probably understood that she should not go against Rem’s instructions. That was Flop’s
major achievement for having successfully won her over.
Someday, would he be able to get Madelyn to change sides in that way?
Madelyn: “Don’t look at this dragon with insolent eyes, missy―― Everything you scheme is futile.”
Rem: “I don’t think you can say it’s futile. No matter what you do.”
204
Web Novel Volume 32
Madelyn: “That’s not what I mean. I’m saying there’s no time to do anything.”
Rem: “No time?”
Tilting her head, Rem narrowed her eyes and tried to search for the true meaning of Madelyn’s words.
However, there was no need for her to search for the true meaning. Madelyn was expected to hate Rem,
but even still, perhaps because of the dragonkin’s pride and way of life, she hated things like lying and
deceiving.
Therefore, she gave a proper, clear explanation of the meaning of the words she had said.
She had said.
Madelyn: “The decisive opportunity to settle things with those who defy the Emperor is near. It was for
that purpose that this dragon was called back―― Your role also ends there.”
So she spoke.
△▼△▼△▼△
With that, leaving behind these seemingly hopeless words, Madelyn departed from the garden.
Since she did not head straight for Flop’s room, she presumably would follow Rem’s advice to bathe and
change her clothes, and from there she would pay a visit to his room.
Flop would be welcoming of that in itself, and if he was not going to be hurt, then Rem had no reason to
stop her. However――
Rem: “――The decisive battle, with the rebel army.”
Katya: “S-she didn’t say where though…”
Rem: “――――”
205
Web Novel Volume 32
While biting her nails and still worrying about the still-departing Madelyn’s movement outside the
window, Katya was harboring the same apprehensions that Rem was.
The concern she had was about the decisive battle between the Imperial Army and the rebel army――
Specifically, the time and the place.
From Madelyn’s words, she indicated that it was not far off. But where would the location be? Was there
somewhere suitable for an all-out confrontation?
With rebels rising all over the Empire, and battlefields scattered here and there, if one could prepare to
take down such an opponent in one fell swoop, it would be――
Katya: “…Sheesh, they really are just idiots. You too. You’re a big idiot!”
Rem: “Katya-san…”
Katya: “T-that was a Divine General, a dragonkin who can’t be communicated with, right!? And yet, that
kind of behavior could’ve resulted in our death! If you want to be stupid, go ahead and die on your own!
Die, you idiot!”
Replacing the anxiety of waiting with the frustration of the immediate situation, Katya blamed Rem in a
tearful voice.
Unlike Rem, who had settled her resolve, Katya had been pushed too much. In fact, if Katya had not
intervened, it was quite possible that Madelyn’s anger could lead to Rem getting hurt, if not killed.
Rem: “My apologies, thank you. But I couldn’t keep quiet after she said bad things about you, Katya…”
Katya: “L-like I care! I’m used to being told that! And yet, you’re such an idiot…”
Rem: “It’s ridiculous to get used to being told that. So no matter how many times you say it, in a situation
like that, I’d argue the same way again.”
It was not a good feeling to hear Katya belittling herself. Still, humiliation had its due reason and
consideration. Though, Rem could not bear to see a complete stranger turn their blade onto her.
――I think it’s selfish to look back at myself, though.
206
Web Novel Volume 32
Rem: “That’s what I think, so I…”
She knew it was selfish, but she did not want to cease having a voice.
Katya’s eyes blinked repeatedly, her mouth fluttered due to Rem’s answer.
Then she glared at Rem with sharp, teary eyes and bit her nails.
Kayta: “L-like I care… Things like your matters, like I care! S-stop it. Just stop. We’re not friends. For
me, I’ll just stop…!”
Rem: “No, I should have the choice whether to stop. I refuse.”
Katya: “Such a one-sided conversation!”
Rem smiled wryly as Katya retorted to her, with her throat choking up.
While softening the tightness in her chest slightly, Rem thought.
――The decisive battle Madelyn spoke of, if that’s that close at hand.
Rem: “…I wonder, just what can I do?”
In her empty self, with nothing contained therein, was it even possible for something to resound?
That was the only thing which continued to make Rem’s heart pound so badly.
207
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 86 – The Five Bastions

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 4 “The Five Bastions”, Parts 1-2 & 4
checked by Garcar) ― Complete
――Izmail, the Giant Eye, was a valiant warrior of the Cyclops Tribe, the hope of his clan.
In the center of his valiant face, a large blue eye fixed its gaze clearly on the future without hesitation.
As its name suggested, the Cyclops Tribe was a race which had no more than a single eye. If one took
into account the fact that most races were born with a pair of eyes, a single eye could almost never have
an advantage in survival.
In that case, was the Cyclops Tribe a pitiful race with an inferior ability to survive?
――That could be denied, with definiteness.
For the Cyclops Tribe, which donned only one eyeball, in exchange for their weakness of their survival
ability diminishing with the loss of one eye, that single eyeball possessed many peculiarities.
With the basis of an eyesight that could see much further into the distance than other races, and while
it varied based on the individual, there were many who could see the concentrations of Mana or heat, or
those who were abnormally superior at seeing movement.
The Evil Eye Tribe was another race with an eye that possessed peculiarities, but unlike them, who were
often born with weak bodies in exchange for their unique abilities, the Cyclops Tribe was also physically
strong.
In a sense, their eye was superior to all other abilities in battle.
208
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 86 – The Five Bastions
Web Novel Volume 32
Needless to say, in day-to-day life, the amount of information obtained from what one could see
accounted for the majority of one’s perception, and that became even more obvious on the battlefield
where it was more directly tied to survival.
Therefore, the Cyclops Tribe could be called a superior species, one that was well-equipped for producing
excellent warriors.
Returning to the topic at hand, let us speak of Izmail, the Giant Eye.
Having turned twenty-one, Izmail was a fighter who wielded an enormous battle-axe with his highly-
trained body. As mentioned before, a single blue eye blinked in the center of his face, which had become
something which the members of the Cyclops Tribe trembled at due to its excellence, and members of
other tribes trembled at due to its intimidating air.
For the sense of beauty of the Cyclops Tribe, there were many things to evaluate in the beauty in the
shape and size of that eye, as well as its color and radiance, but Izmail’s eye was an exceedingly first-
class item in each category.
With a beautiful big blue eye, he was expected to follow a path apart from the ordinary as soon as he
was born, and was nicknamed Giant Eye from a young age. Along with the hopes of his clan, he became
a boy, he became a young man, he became a warrior.
Wielding a battle-axe taller than himself, the Giant Eye would mow down the battlefield in a tremendous
fashion―― Were he in an era where war raged in the Vollachian Empire, that name would be famous not
only in his clan, but throughout the country.
However, the times had not waited for him to grow up, and he complacently plunged into a state of
stagnation and relaxation.
Many cursed that bad luck of Izmail’s. However, fate had not abandoned him.
The torchlight of rebellion that had begun in the east, before long spread its flames throughout Vollachia,
and invoked Izmail, deprived of the opportunity to fight, to the battlefield.
Izmail: “As long as I have a chance to fight――”
209
Web Novel Volume 32
Then with this battle-axe, I will achieve results in battle that no one can imitate.
That was Izmail’s pride, and the promised future that everyone in the clan believed in without question.
In the Empire, at the peak of military prowess were those known as the Nine Divine Generals, but if the
same chance that those people had been blessed with had presented itself, he would astonish all of
them.
Therefore, when Izmail, the Giant Eye, had shouted that the Emperor must be defeated, not a single
member of his Tribe dissented, and they also had actively helped search for the black-haired child.
Just as the signs of rebellion had spread throughout the Empire, so too did the existence of the black-
haired Crown Prince―― It was not about whether he actually existed or not that was important, but that
there was a bill making a justifiable claim.
Simply put, having a black-haired boy was the qualification to join the great uprising that had begun in
the Vollachian Empire, and those who failed to see the opportunity undermined the righteous cause they
were joining at that point.
Those who quietly observed these circumstances, standing by and watching the competition for
supremacy from outside, went against the ways of the Empire.
――The people of the Empire must be strong.
To this day, it was a teaching that had been spread throughout the Empire, even to the people that were
unconnected to its capital city. Those who could not understand that principle, were not qualified to
participate in this great uprising, nor were they qualified to live in the Empire afterwards.
When Izmail fulfilled his ambitions, he would uproot them all, and create a more powerful nation. For
that purpose――
Izmail: “――It is I, who shall reign supreme over this Vollachian Empire!”
Pressing the tips of his feet against the base of the colossal stone wall, Izmail’s body ascended to the
sky.
210
Web Novel Volume 32
The wall had probably been thought of as insurmountable for the people outside, with those inside
absolutely not allowing any hostility to pass through it whatsoever. Easily vaulting over it, he planted his
feet atop the wall.
Seeing Izmail, who had landed atop the rampart, the soldiers there who had drawn their bows were in
chaos, panicking as they tried to draw the swords at their waists. Too slow.
Izmail: “What unsightliness for soldiers of the Empire!”
Gripping the handle of the battle-axe he carried on his back, the muscles in his right arm swelled, then,
a flash.
The huge blade that was released swept through the air without a sound, the upper bodies of the five
soldiers in its path were obliterated simultaneously. Having lost everything above the waist, their lower
bodies slowly collapsed, a great amount of blood flooded out, and the surrounding soldiers screamed.
His eardrums grasped that those people were filled with intense caution, and a meager amount of
trepidation,
Izmail: “Boorish.”
Warriors that harbored vigilance and nervousness were fine warriors, yet the ones who succumbed to
cowardice were exceedingly disappointing. Izmail blinked his blue eye once, and switched the world he
could see.
At that moment, bright colors vanished from a world rich with vivid colors, and his field of view was
filled with dark colors―― No, not just dark colors. Red, yellow, and blue lights emerged from the
darkness. Those were the emotions carried by living things, perceiving them as colors was the special
trait of Izmail’s eye.
With the power of his eye, Izmail could catch a glimpse of whether the enemy possessed the will to fight,
what kinds of skills they had mastered, and their history as a warrior.
Possessing a field of view of those omitted colors, Izmail chose his enemies. Namely――
Izmail: “Disappear you cowards!”
211
Web Novel Volume 32
Stepping forward, the battle-axe swung towards those mediocre ones, who harbored a blue light, their
minds already detached from the battlefield, trying to prioritize self-preservation.
Mowing down the backs turned towards him, denying the legs that tried to run away, smashing the faces
of those who tried to beg for their lives, death and blood were spreading atop the wall.
And thus he rampaged, seeing the blue lights increase one after the other, his disappointment intensified.
Izmail: “What in the world is this? This should be the Imperial Capital, the territory at the side of His
Excellency the Emperor of the Vollachian Empire!”
Pointing his battle-axe towards the inside of the rampart, Izmail shouted his fury from atop of the wall.
Out in the distance at the center of the Vollachian Empire, the Crystal Palace, considered the most
beautiful castle in the world, the symbol of a powerful nation that no one had ever been able to defeat,
could be seen, and Izmail could reach it in less than a few minutes.
He would rush into the Crystal Palace, defeat the soldiers arrayed there, and take the head of the
Emperor sitting on the throne.
That was what Izmail desired. However, that was――
Izmail: “It is not such a cheap honor that can be obtained by tyrannizing such cowardly soldiers!”
Feeling betrayed by what he believed in, Izmail’s angry voice sounded like lamentation.
Even so, the diligently forged battle-axe aimed with precision for the enemy’s life, and with each and
every step, life was snuffed out, and the disappointment grew more intense within the Giant Eye.
Following Izmail as he did so, warriors of the same Cyclops Tribe reached the top of the wall one after
another. They, too, utilized their weapons to drive away fleeing soldiers, defeating them, taking their
lives.
He wanted to be proud of that. He wanted to make it known that the Cyclops Tribe was here.
Izmail: “But, that is not going to happen if our opponent is you guys…”
212
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “W-wait! S-stop…!”
In front of the sorrowful eyes of Izmail, the man he was chasing collapsed.
The man had run away from the warriors, falling in front of the person who was the most dangerous to
approach. Seeing Izmail with a sneer on his face, he yelped an “Ahh!” with a quivering voice.
Putting forth both his hands, he scooted back on his buttocks while he grudgingly shook his head at Izmail.
Soldier: “Don’t kill me! I don’t wanna, I don’t wanna die!”
Izmail: “――Stop it already. Do not live in such dishonor any longer.”
Soldier: “Ah, ahhhhh!”
Izmail: “That is enough.”
Izmail’s face contorted at the soldier’s attitude, so miserable and pathetic. Once it became too disgusting
to hear any more, he raised the battle-axe up high in his hands.
With a gleam, the blood-soaked blade shined dully, and the soldier’s eyes were stained with despair,
Izmail: “If you are a warrior, I will at least give you a fitting end――”
Soldier: “Y-you’re wrong! I’m not a warrior! I’m not a soldier!”
Izmail: “What?”
As he swung his battle-axe down, his arm stopped just before he was about to split the life out of his
opponent, along with his skull. With a snap, the axe stopped near the skin on his head, and the man
exhaled a “Phew” as he slackened.
Though, it was not that he had spared that life on a whim. The brief comment from just before, that was
what had stopped Izmail.
Izmail: “Not a soldier, what do you mean? Your current equipment is that of a soldier.”
Soldier: “They made me wear it! Wearing this, taking a bow and fighting! If I do that…”
213
Web Novel Volume 32
Izmail: “If you do that?”
Soldier: “I’d be pardoned! They’d release me, and I could leave prison…”
Izmail: “――――”
He peeked at the desperate man’s face. There was no lie to be found in his pale, cold complexion.
A reasonable amount of trembling would be created in the face of someone who was lying and trying to
conspire. Izmail’s eye, the subtleties of this case not gone unnoticed by it, did not find any deception.
Izmail: “Impossible.”
Now, taking in what he had just seen, Izmail’s looked around the top of the wall.
Pursued by the Cyclops Tribe who had climbed the wall, the Imperial Soldiers had fallen into disarray
atop the wall――All of them had a cowardice that made him want to close his eye, but no matter how
much they resisted, it would never be enough.
On the way to attack the Imperial Capital, the soldiers of the garrison with spears still put up a better
fight. Izmail was disappointed that the regular soldiers in charge of the defense of the Capital were in
such a state.
Were they not regular soldiers, but criminals who had been given equipment?
If so, for what purpose did they――
After thinking about it, Izmail suddenly realized the answer.
If his thoughts were correct, then right now, the only people on top of the wall were the warriors of the
Cyclops Tribe which he led, and the criminals they were doing battle against. In other words――
???: “――Burn them all in one go.”
Suddenly, a quiet voice struck Izmail’s eardrums amidst a sky reverberating with angry shouts and
screams.
214
Web Novel Volume 32
The volume of the voice, which should not have been audible, and the fact that it had been heard, made
his whole body alert. That was a rare phenomenon on the battlefield, a thing much like power residing
in even the voice of a powerful being.
A somewhat idiotic voice, seemingly lacking in seriousness, had reached the ears of the Giant Eye.
Widening his large single eye, Izmail looked up at the sky of the Imperial Capital.
Inside the ramparts of the city, protected by solid walls where the buildings were lined up in an orderly
manner, there was a brown-skinned woman floating in the sky, her legs having become fire.
With one of her eyes covered by an eyepatch, she turned her blood-red eye toward him, and the
woman――
Izmail: “RAAAAAHHHHH――!!”
The moment he saw her, Izmail let out a war cry, and kicking off the ramparts, he soared.
Swinging his large battle-axe, he furiously swooped down on the woman in the sky. It was such a mighty
blow that even if it did not hit a vital point, but only grazed a part of the body, it would send a painful
blow throughout her entire body.
The cells in his body were screaming that he had to fire a shot with all his might, a shot that was an
order of magnitude different from the one he had fired at his cowardly opponent on the wall, and that
he could not win without unleashing it.
Without missing, he plunged it into the slender body of the woman floating in the sky――
???: “Disappear.”
Following the woman’s single word, Izmail’s world was covered in light, light which filled his vision with.
△▼△▼△▼△
215
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “Kah, kuh, hah…!”
Coughing and suffering from a burning sensation all over his body, he sat up.
His scorched throat ached, and once he attempted reaching for his throat quickly, his ragged, charred
skin and fingers began falling off. Witnessing the damage, he realized that it was a miracle that he had
managed to survive.
――No, it was not a miracle.
He had used his battle-axe as a shield to protect himself from the oncoming flames immediately. Even
so, because of the scorching heat that seemed to overwhelm everything and anything in its path, he had
become like this.
Only, Izmail understood that he was probably the only one who had barely managed to survive.
Upon forcing his trembling eyelid open and looked up, he saw the ramparts of the Imperial Capital glowing
red hot. The warriors of the Cyclops Tribe who had been fighting ruthlessly, as well as the mobilized
criminals, had been burnt to nothing, in one fell swoop.
There was no doubt that most of them had been engulfed by the flames without knowing what had even
happened. Or perhaps they had understood, and those who had been able to react had their suffering
prolonged.
Suffering and still being the only one left alive, this death was a cruel one.
And, most cruelly of all.
???: “――What, survivors, still? You had good luck… No, would it be bad? You’re one unlucky dude.”
Amidst the smell of the burning vegetation and human flesh, stepping on ground which had been covered
with ash and soot, a single man appeared.
216
Web Novel Volume 32
That man, carrying an axe on his shoulder, tilted his head, gazing downwards at Izmail amidst a field
that had become covered in ashes. Looking into the terrible, cold, parched eyes of that lonesome man,
Izmail had an instinctual feeling.
Stationing the criminals on the rampart, and burning them together with Izmail and the others who were
fighting them, this man was the one responsible for carrying out that brutal strategy.
Izmail: “Y-you… Everyone is…”
???: “――? Don’t be ridiculous, I’m not the one who burned them. I couldn’t have done such an outrageous
thing. It was done by a monster who is actually able to do it. If you’re going to hold a grudge, hold it
against her.”
Izmail caught his breath at the tone of the man’s voice, neither mocking nor playful, but as if he sincerely
believed that from the bottom of his heart. Then, he quickly switched the vision of his single eye, and
concentrated it in order to see through the man.
However, Izmail was then astounded―― He was blue.
Those who harbored a strong fighting spirit would be red, if they had a strong degree of nervousness and
anxiety they would be yellow, and if they turned their back on the battle with panic or fear, they would
be blue.
Despite the fact that he had managed to successfully trap and round up Izmail and the others, he was
blue.
This man was not even a warrior. Nor was he a coward. He was something far more horrifying.
Izmail: “Leaving you alive, is――!!”
Indeed, acting in accordance with the appeal of his instincts and the world seen by his single eye, Izmail
jumped up.
The flames showered upon him had scorched his internal organs, and his left arm was completely lost to
the fire from his shoulder onwards. Due to the wounds he had sustained all over his body, his movements
217
Web Novel Volume 32
were slow compared to when he was in his best condition. However, even the melted and misshapen
battle-axe lying beside him was enough to strike his opponent dead.
With all his might, he swung his battle-axe straight at the man, hearing the creaking of his burnt arm
and the cracking of his flesh.
???: “I agree with that notion14. Also, this is something that I’ve been thinking about for a while, but…”
Izmail: “――Hk!?”
???: “There’s no way that a guy with only one eye could be strong.”
In front of the eye of the charging Izmail, the man threw a small package from his waist. The package
opened while midair, the black powder that made up its content spilling out.
It was a kind of spice, and there was no way for Izmail to avoid it from being used against them as a
smoke screen. The right arm gripping his battle-axe could not shake it off, and it was needless to speak
of his left arm that was missing. As a result, his vision was blinded by the black powder.
Letting out a “Guh” as a grunt, the strike of his battle-axe was interrupted, and he flew towards the
back.
Although those of the Cyclops Tribe possessed excellent eyesight, his weakness had been exploited
nicely. However, he ought not be underestimated. Targeting the eyes of the Cyclops was a common
practice, so there were countermeasures prepared.
The large eyes of the Cyclops Tribe could secrete a large amount of tears in an instant, laced with――
Izmail: “――Oh.”
Izmail had stimulated his tear glands to secrete tears, but opened his eyes nevermore.
14
Izmail does not finish his line, which would likely be “生かしておけない”; he does not speak the final two characters, which
make this sentence a negative, and fully localized here as “Leaving you alive, is not permissible”. However, he does not directly
target Todd with it, instead, context clues make it all but certain that he means the man. This is important because the man
ripostes with the very same phrase, saying “I agree with the notion that 生かしておけない”. The localization of that ends up
sounding awkward in English, because the man agreeing that he himself cannot be left alive is just odd, and he can’t really agree
with Izmail saying he himself cannot be left alive, because that’s not what Izmail meant.
218
Web Novel Volume 32
The next moment, a shell from a Magic Stone Cannon hit Izmail, who had closed his eyes, completely
blasting away the Giant Eye altogether.
△▼△▼△▼△
Todd let out a sigh when, before his eyes, the Cyclops Tribe was blown to pieces by cannon strikes.
He had finished it without having much trouble since he had precisely set a trap for them, but he was
not sure if he had a chance to win had he gone for a fair fight to being with; that was the kind of expert
he was.
Todd: “Insurance is something you gotta have.”
While looking at the corpses of the Cyclops Tribe that had been blown away and the traces of cannon
strikes that had caved in the surroundings, Todd raised his clenched fist to the sky, communicating to
the gunners on the wall that there was no need for a pursuit.
Make the enemy’s vanguard ascend the ramparts, and keep them there using allies whose deaths do not
matter. Then, use massive firepower to burn everyone on the opponent’s side to a crisp. It really was a
simple strategy.
However, the result was immediate.
Todd: “In most cases, the people with confidence are the first spears to breach enemy lines.”
When it came to battles like this that involved a great number of people, those who volunteered for the
role of the vanguard were eager in their desire for glory, or they thoroughly understood the importance
of a preemptive attack in war.
For example, no matter who the opponent was, if their thrust went through, it would become
troublesome later. In a double sense, it was necessary to stop the vanguard15.
15
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “The word for vanguard (先鋒) contains a Kanji character meaning spear (先), so
the double meaning refers to both the vanguard’s charge, and the metaphorical thrust of a spear.”
219
Web Novel Volume 32
Todd: “Well, we’ve crushed the opponent’s initial charge, but how will they proceed?”
Even if they had defeated the utmost vigorous Cyclops Tribe, there was no shortage of those who would
dare to try murdering His Excellency the Emperor. It was an exhibition of the belligerent tribes that had
assembled from all over the Empire.
In addition to the Cyclops Tribe, he was preparing for a mountain’s worth of people with differences in
the number of limbs and eyes, in the size of body parts, in the color of their skin and blood, and in
languages, such that it was troublesome to even think about how to deal with them. However――
Todd: “No matter how many strange tribes the opponent gathers, I don’t think it’s going to have a
considerable impact. At any rate…”
As Todd muttered that, Arakiya flew overhead, her whole body clad in a swirling wind.
Supposedly, there would be simultaneous attacks alongside the charge of the Cyclops Tribe, but he felt
like attacking the lot that had missed that opportunity. Additionally, at the four places separate to the
one Todd’s group was in charge of, the guardians in charge of the bastions of the star-shaped ramparts
that surrounded the city had commenced their attacks.
――Purple thorns rampaged, mowing down the large army of half-man, half-horse centaur people who
were trying to advance.
――The exceedingly huge Flying Winged Blade tore through the sky, and the weaponkin, who used one
part of their body as a weapon, were chewed to pieces.
――The fists of stone golems which sprang up from the ground, struck down the pitiful wingedmen who
grew wings incapable of flight.
――A group of deviants that had mastered the art of slaughter, massacred the glowkin, who each had a
scintillating stone embedded in their foreheads.
Todd: “If the circumstances involve monsters, then our side will have a good match.”
――Becoming one with nature, and reducing the Cyclops Tribe to ashes with bright-red flames as if it
much like mere breathing.
220
Web Novel Volume 32
Five monsters, equally capable, stood at the bastions of the wall that protected the Imperial Capital of
Lupugana. With five monsters at five bastions, did the rebels, who had only spirit and ambition, have a
way to surpass this?
Todd: “In any case, as far as I’m concerned, if they asked me, I’d say it’s an absolute no. Nevertheless…”
He had prepared a plan to keep them from approaching the walls, a plan for how to kill those that did,
a plan for those they had failed to kill, and a plan to escape.
It would be best if they did not end up going all the way and reaching that final plan, but the
circumstances in a battle were hard to predict.
In the first place, the fact that the rebels had arrived at the Imperial Capital like this, and that this
battle had even begun, exceeded what Todd had imagined before the war had gone full swing.
Todd: “Because of that, even though I’ve returned to the Imperial Capital, I haven’t been able to meet
with Katya… For how long must you get in the way of my meeting with Katya before you’re satisfied.”
It was not a discontent which he could direct to anyone, or divulge to anyone. If he had to put it into
words, it would be towards the world; hence, while he did that, Todd looked up to the sky thick with
the scent of death, and kicked off the ground of the burnt field.
Many more, many more, many, many more people would die.
Just how many more people would have to die for a decisive person to lower their weapons?
Todd: “Enough with this, you war-mongering freaks.”
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “――Unfortunately, you are out of your depth! I shall not let you go any further!!”
In an imposing stance atop the rampart, he spread both arms wide as he caused peristalsis throughout
his entire body.
221
Web Novel Volume 32
Immediately after, the inside of General Second-Class Kafma Irulux’s body pulsated, and purple thorns
were released from those arms with tremendous vigor, flying towards the group of centaur people
fiercely galloping across the farmland―― their upper-halves that of humans, their lower-halves
possessing the characteristics of horse, the bottoms of their limbs were razed, their torsos pierced, and
they were sunk into the solid ground.
Evading the attack of the thorns, the brave men came even closer to the rampart and brandished their
spears, throwing them.
The leg strength and vigor of a horse was transmitted to their upper bodies, and the hurled javelins’
power was no less than that of a Magic Stone Cannon. Unlike Magic Stone Cannons which took a huge
amount of money to get in sufficient numbers, as long as the centaur people had spears and some run-
up distance, their javelins would exhibit more than enough destructive power.
The defensive wall safeguarding the Imperial Capital, inscribed with the Divine Protection of Earth, would
not collapse under ordinary attacks, but if it was struck by hundreds of spears of that power, some
damage could get through. However――
Kafma: “It was your ill fortune that you happened to choose the bastion I am protecting.”
Declaring so, Kafma spread the arms which had let the thorns loose wide open. In accordance with that
movement, the vines of thorn would mow sideways across the battlefield, and deal the warriors of the
centaur people that had tumbled a finishing blow.
However, the javelins and the brave men who threw them evaded the thorns’ pursuit.
Therefore, Kafma invoked not thorns, but a different “insect” that had entered him.
Kafma: “――Hk!”
There was a sound of bones creaking with pain, and Kafma’s chest wearing light armor burst open from
inside. White ribs opened outwards from inside his body, and they pointed their sharp tips downward
while trembling.
The brave men of the centaur people galloped forth, and at that group was aimed the gap amongst the
ribs exposed from Kafma’s open chest, as they readied themselves for whatever that may happen.
222
Web Novel Volume 32
However, even if they readied themselves, naught could be done.
――Immediately after, Kafma’s entire body rebounded violently, and the recoil sent his tall figure sliding
back. His heels that had been firmly dug in, pared through the rampart, and Kafma looked forward as he
endured the tearing pain.
Below him, what laid in the line of fire that Kafma had taken aim at was completely hollowed out,
swallowing all the centaur people who had supposedly been on their way, annihilating them.
Like the thorns, it was a new “insect” suitable for taking on a large number of enemies at once―― He
had been nervous that he would once again be in a pupa state during an essential scenario.
Kafma: “…But, I made it in time. As long as I am here, you shall not pass by the protection of the Imperial
Capital.”
Firmly, he stroked his torso which had dismissed the centaur people, and his ribs closed back inside his
open chest.
The new “insect” was powerful, but the backlash was just as great. It was a double-edged sword that
completely took away the strength of his mind and body, and it should not be fired rapidly.
However, even if he had to reach out to such a menace, there was value in attempting it.
Kafma: “You damn rebels are thoughtlessly trampling on the peace that His Excellency brought about
through his ability.”
As a General, he had seen the reign of Emperor Vincent Vollachia up-close.
As a man of the rare and constantly shunned Insect Cage Tribe, he had lived in the world created by
Emperor Vincent Vollachia.
As the person known as Kafma Irulux, he had seen with his own eyes the magnitude of Emperor Vincent
Vollachia’s great accomplishments.
For what reason, should a blade be turned towards Vincent Vollachia?
223
Web Novel Volume 32
How could anyone else rival the supremacy of a man who had attempted to change the state of things in
the Empire, and who was, in fact, continuing to change it? Therefore――
Kafma: “I cannot afford to let the likes of you lot proceed towards His Excellency the Emperor’s
proximity.”
???: “――Gee, ya sure got quite the great resolve, don’t’cha? I don’t hate it.”
Evading both the thorns and the white bombardment, a figure kicked off the farmland and leapt up to
the rampart. While looking down at his short opponent, Kafma narrowed his slitted eyes.
He was a newcomer, and had enough skill to reach the spot the brave men of the centaur people had
not―― Simply put, he was a formidable enemy.
From the start, he had not been good at cutting corners. He was also not very good at going easy or
playing around.
However, Kafma had determined that this was an opponent with whom he would not have an ounce of
leeway.
Kafma: “General Second-Class of the Vollachian Empire, Kafma Irulux.”
Thus introducing himself with that, six transparent wings protruded from Kafma’s back, tearing through
the cloak he had worn from its inside. Seeing the preparations for battle―― No, rather than preparations
for battle, he was to receive an introduction.
It was proper for a warrior to give their name when taking on another warrior. Of course, on the
battlefield, there were more than a few who did not follow that way of doing things――
???: “――Garfiel.”
Kafma: “――――”
Garfiel: “My amazin’ self’s the Gorgeous Tiger, Garfiel Tinzel―― In truth, my amazin’ self was told not
give my name, but there are times where I ain’t got a choice.”
224
Web Novel Volume 32
With that, the man with a ferocious smile on his face―― Garfiel, brought both of the beautiful gauntlets
on his arms together in front of his chest, making a pleasant sound like an instrument would.
Entrusted with guarding the ramparts of the Imperial Capital, Kafma had been prepared to stick it out
till the end, no matter how many days it took.
――The crucial bout had arrived on the first day of the war, the strongest man of the Empire’s Second-
Class Generals had not misjudged it.
225
Web Novel Volume 32
226
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 87 – Decisive Battle at the Bastion

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 4 “The Five Bastions”, Part 3, Volume 32, Chapter
5 “New Wind”, Parts 4-6
checked by Garcar, Senkel) ― Complete
With the purpose of defeating the Emperor Vincent Vollachia, rebels had gathered from all over the
country in cooperation for the siege of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana by the rebel army, having begun
as a united front―― that, was not what had happened at all.
There was certainly a great number of rebels who were currently gathering around the Imperial Capital
of Lupugana.
Gathering from all over the Empire, they laid siege to Lupugana, the heart of the Vollachian Empire,
having prepared a force that overwhelmed the number of Imperial Soldiers the Imperial Capital held.
In most cases, battles were decided by numbers.
The larger the scale of the battle, the more decisive this rule became, and it could be said that the rebel
forces, which had been able to gather more than double the number of troops in terms of proportions,
hadgained an overwhelming advantage in their attack on the Imperial Capital. However――
???: “――That is, if the assembled troops can function as a cohesive unit.”
In the innermost place of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, seated atop the throne in the audience
chamber of the Crystal Palace, Vincent’s black eyes narrowed as he received reports of the all-out
conflict that had begun against the insurrectionists.
227
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 87 – Decisive Battle at the Bastion
Web Novel Volume 32
The Capital was surrounded by rebel forces, attacked by an army with an overwhelming difference in
strength. Despite being in a predicament that was unprecedented in the history of the Empire, there was
no sign of fear or impatience in his cold, demonic appearance.
This was largely due to the analytical factor that he had just mentioned himself.
Vincent: “The objective of the assembled rebels may be united around my head, but there is no room
for compromise in the methods employed for being able to do so. From the beginning, they were the
ones who strived to stand at the front after things began to occur.”
???: “The harder they try not to be outdone, the more difficult it is for them to come to terms with the
idea of coordinating with the others. This sure gets me to remember, back to the times of the Imperial
Selection Ceremony.”
???: “In order to determine the next Emperor, a blood ritual in which the siblings of the Vollachian
Imperial Family vie for the Imperial Throne… Even on that occasion as well, those who refused the
alternative were removed from the board. Most of all…”
With that, Berstetz, who was standing next to the throne, cut off his words and accumulated them for a
moment. The emotions of the old man could not be read from within those eyes as narrow as a single
thread, but one could get a rough idea of what he was feeling.
After all, Berstetz was yet another one of the people who had experienced the bloodshed of the Imperial
Selection Ceremony.
Berstetz: “At that time, there was wariness regarding the personality of His Excellency Barthroy, who
had created the largest faction, and sure enough, he was quickly removed.”
Putting Vincent’s inner thoughts to the wayside, Berstetz touched the moustache under his nose as he
vocalized the end of his accumulated words.
The way he spoke about it was as if it were some other person’s business, how terribly ingenuine.
228
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “You dare to speak of such? Was it not none other than you and Lamia who removed that elder
brother of mine?”
Berstetz: “While it is shameful, I followed the judgement of Her Excellency Lamia. In addition, I was
unable to see the true intentions of His Excellency Barthroy, so even now I continue to live in disgrace.”
Vincent: “Elder brother Barthroy’s intentions, hm.”
Berstetz: “Indeed. It was a conspiracy hatched by none other than His Excellency Vincent and His
Excellency Barthroy.”
Deeply drawing back his chin as he gave that response, Berstetz’s expression did not change.
Considering the events that had taken place, one would perhaps expect him to harbor a grudge, but he
was a man free from such miscellaneous human emotions. And, moreover, he was reasonable enough to
know that it was useless to say anything to Vincent.
That deed was Vincent Vollachia’s―― no, it was the result of the actions of Vincent Abellux, back before
he became the Emperor.
???: “Since His Excellency, the real one, is outside the walls at this time, the feelings of His Excellency
the Prime Minister, who gets lost at the brunt of offense, are something that I can understaaand.”
???: “Hmm? The two of you are giving me stern looks… Did I say something unnecessary?”
The gentle man who shrugged his shoulders in an aloof manner as he faced Vincent and Berstetz, the
highest-ranking members of the Empire, was an unorthodox being who was permitted to visit the Crystal
Palace regardless of his rank―― the Stargazer, Ubilk.
It was not that the heckling Ubilk had suddenly broken into the conversation. He had been present from
the beginning while Vincent and Berstetz spoke with each other, he just had not interjected.
Nonetheless――
Vincent: “Even if no one else is around, it is not something you should feel relaxed discussing.”
229
Web Novel Volume 32
Ubilk: “Ahh, it was unnecessary to top it off with the title of «real», wasn’t it. No wonder His Excellency
the Emperor and His Excellency the Prime Minister would get so angry. Though, if I don’t let it out once
in a while, it may inadvertently come out through an outburst―― Don’t you feel sorry for the soldiers
who, even now, continue to risk their lives to protect the Imperial Capital.”
Vincent & Berstetz: “――――”
Ubilk: “If it were to be inadvertently revealed that His Excellency the Emperor Vincent, who everyone is
all trying so hard to protect, is actually a fake…”
Putting his hand over his mouth, Ubilk brazenly spoke aloud what he had just been rebuked for.
His abilities had made him a valuable asset, but his behavior certainly had the frivolity of a clown.
However, the duties of being a clown could not be seen as merely a permit for making practical jokes.
Even if his abilities as a Stargazer were excellent,
Vincent: “Your repeated rudeness cannot be written off. If everything you have done thus far comes to
fruition, I shall cut off your head myself.”
Ubilk: “Of course, I’m aware of this. But, Your Excellency… No, you are a prudent one. Until the very,
very last moment, I had been assuming that my life couldn’t be taken.”
Even when he was pierced by a glare from the throne, Ubilk met his gaze with a smile. He continued,
“More than that”, and looked over to Berstetz,
Ubilk: “I’m more afraid of His Excellency the Prime Minister. It seems that within him, he’s hiding hell
itself.”
Berstetz: “It is not like the Stargazer to be afraid of someone like me. Why not ask the stars whether
someone like me is deserving of your fear?”
Ubilk: “My apologies, Your Excellency the Prime Minister. The stars look down on this world from high in
the sky, and unless they assert their dazzling selves, they cannot be seen.”
Those who were insignificant were not reflected in the future that Stargazers saw.
230
Web Novel Volume 32
Whether that was a facade or his true thoughts, was impossible to read from Ubilk’s speech and conduct.
But peacetime nonsense aside, Ubilk’s words could not be ignored when he was performing the role of a
Stargazer.
Nine years had passed since Ubilk began serving the Vollachian Empire as a Stargazer―― Perhaps it could
be said that his achievements had been building for the sake of this very moment.
Ubilk: “――Woah.”
Suddenly, a thunderous roar from the distant sky reached the audience chamber, which had fallen into
silence.
A slight tremor was felt under their feet, and the atmosphere of a fierce battle could be felt even in the
depths of the Crystal Palace. That said, the phenomena which had caused this thunderous roar was
probably someone on the side of the Imperial Capital for the most part.
Ubilk: “Even though in terms of numbers, the rebels surrounding the Imperial Capital should outnumber
ours…”
Vincent: “In the end, it is just a disorderly mishmash of people… No, they are not even cohesive, but a
bunch of outlaws who may even drag each other down in some cases. That is no way to compete with
the pack of Sword Wolves who are governed by the law of iron and blood.”
Ubilk: “I see. However, no matter how out for blood the citizens of the Empire are, they won’t invade
the Imperial Capital without a chance to win. Isn’t that why each tribe will throw in their own hero?”
Vincent: “Have you forgotten what you said in front of me just now?”
Vincent spoke to Ubilk, who tilted his head, shifting his attention to the battle outside due to the shaking.
Ubilk closed one eye at those words, and Vincent rested his chin on one hand,
Vincent: “If there is dazzling light of the stars above the ground, you said that you would notice it. In
that case, it would not be strange if a glittering star that could move this war situation had let you gaze
upon it beforehand.”
Ubilk: “Ah~.”
231
Web Novel Volume 32
Vincent: “Has there been such an occurrence? Stargazer.”
Narrowing his black eyes, Vincent quietly posed a question. Ubilk produced a wry smile at the question
as he scratched his cheek with his finger, and,
Ubilk: “Unfortunately, I haven’t heard anything of the sort.”
Berstetz: “In that case, it aligns with your own role as well, I guess that is how it is.”
With that statement, Berstetz put Ubilk’s forced smile to an end.
Ubilk was at a loss with an awkward look on his face, but there was no sense of being cornered. To begin
with, regardless of whether Ubilk was a Stargazer or not, it was something he thoroughly understood.
Certainly, all the insurgents would come to take the head of Vincent, the one sat upon the throne. For
that purpose, each tribe would dispatch their strongest warriors to try and proclaim their supremacy.
But, that notion was misguided to begin with, since it was based on a widespread misconception.
It was bound to happen―― Just what did they think the Nine Divine Generals were?
Vincent: “They were already setting themselves up for failure by measuring the heroes of each tribe
based on such small standards. To begin with, what other criteria do they believe were utilized to select
the Generals of the First-Class, the Nine Divine Generals?”
Vincent Vollachia had gathered the strongest entities within the Vollachian Empire.
The unofficial heroes within the lands of the Empire were no match for them. If a sleeping giant of the
sort did exist, it would never have gone unnoticed by Vincent.
No matter what it took, he had kept them close at hand and bestowed them status befitting their abilities
to take precautions for the future.
Once they failed to meet Vincent’s expectations, a hero was subpar compared to a monster.
――The Emperor of the Sacred Vollachian Empire had assembled “monsters” that no hero could ever hope
to stand a chance against.
232
Web Novel Volume 32
Lupugana, the impregnable Imperial Capital, was protected by star-shaped ramparts which had never
permitted outsiders to trespass, ever since the founding of the Empire. And, at the five bastions of the
points of the star wall, these “monsters” awaited any invader.
All those superior transcendent entities would, without mercy, crush the arrogant heroes that had
gathered. Upon witnessing this scene of devastation, even the most hot-headed among them would come
to realize.
That they had averted their eyes from reality, casting them towards a dream called madness.
Berstetz: “However, it would be difficult to expect all the rebels to be well-behaved.”
Vincent: “It seems so. In that case, what shall we do?”
Berstetz: “I know it is not my place to come out from the curtain when the prominent Generals have
already chosen their battlefields, but… Merely sitting idly by is unbearable.”
Ubilk: “My myyy, that’s awfully… our ally, His Excellency the Prime Minister is awfully out for blood.”
Bending at the waist, Berstetz gave a bow towards Vincent as Ubilk pierced him with those words. But
the old Prime Minister took that being pointed out in stride, and,
Berstetz: “In the end, I am also a man of Vollachia.”
And, leaving those words without even showing his smile, Berstetz walked out of the audience chamber.
Without stopping that back, Vincent silently saw the old veteran off as he made his departure.
With the door closing and Berstetz taking his leave, Ubilk shrugged with a “Is that fine?”,
Ubilk: “As he said himself, there’s nothing His Excellency the Prime Minister can do to influence the
current war situation. I also think that, but…”
Vincent: “Contrary to my expectations, he endured it with perseverance. He has always been someone
who has restrained himself for the sake of his ideals. If I were to put it in a way that you would, I would
like to avoid an outburst.”
Ubilk: “I see… By the way, is His Excellency the Prime Minister in the know?”
233
Web Novel Volume 32
Hooking his thumb on the hem of his robe, over his chest, and wriggling his other fingers, Ubilk posed
that question. Vincent, understanding the significance of that unfriendly question, closed one eye.
Receiving that silence, Ubilk nodded and said, “As I thought”,
Ubilk: “I had a hunch about that, so I just refrained from being overly careless with my words… But
whether I should be happy or sad about my hunch coming true, I have pretty complex feelings about it,
y’know.”
Vincent: “Sad? Can you even comprehend such human emotions?”
Ubilk: “What a terrible thing to say. You make it sound like I’m not even human, so I feel very hurt.
Compared to the First and the Second, I’m much more reasonable, don’t you think?”
Vincent: “If you raise Cecilus as an example, he stands little chance in most topics. Arakiya is also a girl
that lives by the logic of a beast rather than that of a human, but she can be managed once she has
settled on an owner. However…”
Cutting off his words there and then, Vincent’s black eyes pierced Ubilk. His presence was unwavering
to whatever cruel gaze was cast at him as paying no heed to his own life was his way of living.
Vincent: “You are but a husk in the shape of a man, made of human flesh.”
Ubilk: “…Oh, that really hurts my feelings.”
At Vincent’s words, Ubilk lowered his eyebrows with a forced smile on his face.
Doing so would make him appear sad or bitter. A forgery of emotions, as though someone had taught him
to do so; at the very least Vincent’s eyes perceived it as such.
With an expression that did not betray that impression, Ubilk placed his hand on his chest and,
Ubilk: “By your logic, all those with the same role as me… all the Stargazers lending an ear to the
commandments, are husks?”
Vincent: “I do not know any Stargazers aside from yourself. I have no inclination to answer you.”
234
Web Novel Volume 32
Ubilk: “There you go again, you don’t need to lie like that. I don’t think you would put that much trust
in me. Of course, I expected you would track down and torture every Stargazer in the country instead.”
Ubilk: “I fully believe that you wouldn’t thoughtlessly base your decision of what the Stargazers are
solely on me.”
Confronted with Ubilk’s trick question, Vincent’s expression did not budge an inch.
He did not state whether the former’s points were factual or mistaken. The only thing he was convinced
of, was that every single Stargazer who had been bestowed a commandment, without exception, had a
mental disorder.
He also did not intend on going out of his way to state how he had reached that conclusion.
Vincent: “Otherwise, how could you possibly commit an act as barbaric as to destroy your own Evil Eye,
just to prove your identity?”
Ubilk: “Ahh, that was quite painful. The feelings of loss weren’t so ordinary either. But thanks to that,
you became willing to listen to me, didn’t you?”
While he spoke, Ubilk pulled his hand on his chest further back, exposing his bare skin. Directly in the
center of his slender chest, a large burn mark had been painfully seared.
In the past, Ubilk had utilized a branding iron to burn the Evil Eye at that spot to a crisp, leaving nothing
but that scar.
He destroyed his very meaning for existence as a member of the Evil Eye Tribe―― A deed just to prove
that he did not pose any danger, and if he had not been stopped, it was possible he would have even
crushed his own limbs. Henceforth――
Vincent: “I do not demand an honest answer from you. Just, answer carefully.”
Ubilk: “Your wish is my command.”
Vincent: “There is not even a whisper of a new commandment in your ears. Without any doubt.”
235
Web Novel Volume 32
Ubilk: “――Yes. I, for one, wouldn’t lie. No new commandment has been handed down. In the first place,
without completing the previously passed down commandment, one wouldn’t try for a new
commandment to be passed down, however…”
Shaking his head loosely side-to-side, Ubilk smiled.
With a truly inhuman smile lacking any resemblance of joy or abasement, he continued.
Ubilk: “The board you have created won’t be thrown into disarray by any interference from the
heavens―― Virtually everyone across the Empire resides in the palm of your hand.”
Ubilk: “Is anything the matter?”
As those assertive words did not yield the desired effect, Ubilk appeared puzzled. To his question,
Vincent shook his head with a “No”.
He did not believe Ubilk’s statement just now had been a lie. He was a man who valued the whispers of
the mysterious stars more than his vassalage to the Emperor, but his lack of selfishness was genuine.
Therefore, Ubilk himself probably had no ulterior motives with his declaration. It was just that――
Vincent: “――The people of the Empire are in the palm of my hand, you say?”
Those decorative words that had been deliberately left unspoken, had left an unease in the mind of the
man playing the role of Emperor.
△▼△▼△▼△
――And then, that unease on the throne proved to be correct.
???: “Oh, OHHHHHHHH――!!”
At one of those bastions of the star-shaped wall, a war cry rose, and a tiger rushed furiously.
236
Web Novel Volume 32
With both arms mantled with shining silver gauntlets, he stepped right in front of an enemy with lightning
speed, in order to be able to reach someone who had pulverized a group of centaur people in a dreadful
manner.
One step, two steps, and Garfiel Tinzel charged forward in a blink of an eye. However――
???: “Indeed, many-on-one is my specialty, but――”
Garfiel: “――Hk.”
???: “Even a one-on-one fight, will not cast any clouds over my brilliant technique!”
In opposition, Kafma Irulux readied both arms to intercept that brave voice.
His tattoo-covered dark-brown skin bulged from the inside, and immediately after, an enormous number
of thorns shot out, completely filling Garfiel’s field of view as he charged head-on.
The speed of the thorned vines growing countless spines gave the impression of a carnivorous beast
leaping at its prey. In other words, the attack which would reap the life of an opponent the fastest.
Garfiel: “Brash――!!”
Atop the rampart, the considerably thick wall for the protection of the Imperial Capital was quite broad
as a place to stand, but compared to an open battlefield, the restricted mobility felt like being strangled.
With the thorned vines spreading sideways and surging forth like a great wave, closing off any means of
escape, rather than evading them poorly, Garfiel chose to hold up his gauntlets and plunged into the
thorny vines.
Trusting in the strength of his gauntlets and legs, he went in a straight line into the storm of vines――
Kafma: “That resolve is admirable, but your decision was a mistake.”
At the same time Kafma muttered that, Garfiel made contact with the leading edge of the surging
thorned vines, but the next moment, he clenched his teeth due to an impact greater than what his
gauntlets could presumably receive.
237
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “――Guh.”
Even if unleashed in such an unusual way, vines were still vines, and from the size of the ivy and thorns,
he had readied himself for a certain degree of power. However, the actual power of the vines far
exceeded his assumptions, and the speed of Garfiel’s advance faltered.
Without exaggeration, the pressure was like that of a whole forest crashing into him.
Upon being struck down by a literal forest of overgrown thorns brought forth by a single person, Garfiel
adapted his approach.
Garfiel: “Then, what about this!!”
Kafma: “What!?”
Clenching his teeth so hard they creaked, Garfiel swung his foot down fiercely after being struck by the
surging wave of thorned vines. The force spreading from the sole of his shoe caused the portion of the
wall he was standing on to elevate itself, and tilted Kafma’s foothold on the opposite side of the vines,
causing the stunned General’s stance to be broken.
It was an effect of Garfiel’s Divine Protection of Earth Spirits. Essentially, the Divine Protection made it
possible to receive power from the ground and conversely, made it possible to interfere with it, but the
scope was greatly influenced by the interpretation of the Divine Protection’s wielder.
In Garfiel’s case, as long as his feet were on solid footing, that was the ground.
Garfiel: “As long as I ain’t flyin’!”
It would be a different story with the dragon ships carried by the famous flying dragons in the Vollachian
Empire, but aside from that, Garfiel could firmly believe it was the ground.
Kafma shifted his footing not once, but two, three more times as the rising foothold pursued him, and
the man of the Insect Cage Tribe dealt with it while flying backwards. Meanwhile, dealing with the thorns
disrupting the precision of his attacks, Garfiel pushed forward while his cheeks and shoulders were torn
up by the thorns he failed to block.
238
Web Novel Volume 32
Bright-red blood splattered, sharp pain cut through his entire body, but the distance between them
shrank and shrank.
And just when the distance remaining between them was nearing a few meters,
Kafma: “Then I’ll just cut deep!”
Abandoning his mid-range thorn attack, Kafma, who was about to fall back, reinitiated his attack.
For a moment, he was still wary of the shockwave that had devastated the centaur people upon being
unleashed, yet Kafma did not open up his chest, instead severing his control over the thorned vines from
his arms, the wings on his back starting to buzz.
Momentarily, those wings fluttered so fast they were difficult to see, and at the same time, the sight of
Kafma having kicked off the rampart appeared right beside Garfiel. Rather than just being quick, he had
varied his speed.
Via this method, he gone the other way, and entered from somewhere outside Garfiel’s consciousness.
However――
Garfiel: “I won’t let’cha!”
Forcibly rotating the direction of his circumvented consciousness, Garfiel roared.
Along with his roar, a back-handed blow was loosened, striking into Kafma’s face, who had appeared
beside him. Against that, Kafma threw up his arms in defense―― both covered in a black carapace.
Like Garfiel’s gauntlets, it was protection for himself. However, with thorns, wings, ribs, and now
carapaces, he already had four abilities. Just how many “insects” did he have in his body?
Kafma: “Sh――!”
One blow had been struck, but the pair’s battle did not stop there.
Ultra-close range was favorable for Garfiel. He took a full swing with his left fist using the momentum of
turning all the way back around from the position where his back-handed blow had been stopped, then
drove a headbutt into his opponent, who had tried to parry the blow.
239
Web Novel Volume 32
Impacts and cries of pain burst between the two, and from there fierce punches aimed at vital organs
were exchanged.
Garfiel & Kafma: “――Hk.”
Gauntlets and carapaces, both sides exchanged blows with their reinforced fists. However, his prior pride
was not misguided. Being within reach was favorable for Garfiel, and getting beaten from that position
was out of the question.
Garfiel: “Gah, AHHHHHHH!!”
He turned and caught the incoming fist, and in return, he drove a fist into his opponent’s chest and torso.
From below, Garfiel’s opposite fist shot up into his loosely dangling jaw and then he drove a knee into
his torso that had bent backwards. With a cry of pain, Kafma flapped his wings and hastily retreated
backwards.
Garfiel: “Y’ain’t gettin’ away!!”
Kafma: “――Guh.”
Seizing Kafma’s leaping legs, he forcefully slammed him back down against the rampart. He then pressed
Kafma’s body to the ground and started dashing ferociously to tear the wings from his back.
On the wall, Garfiel ran while raising a plume of smoke, and Kafma’s back spurted out blood as one wing,
two wings, were torn to shreds. At that rate, he was about to――
――A moment later, Kafma’s chest opened as the wings on his back flapped powerfully, lifting him off
the ground. Beyond his protruding ribs, his eyes caught a glimpse of the golden “insect” within his chest.
Following the urging of every survival instinct, he abandoned Kafma’s body and leaped directly to the
side. It was the correct decision. Right where Garfiel had previously been, the golden insect had gouged
out the entire top of the city wall in its line of fire. As short hairs on his body were shaved away, Garfiel
felt a chill run his spine.
Kafma: “――I admit my lack of insight.”
240
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “Oh?”
Immediately after experiencing the sensation of bloodlust, Garfiel was drawn back by his voice.
His gaze caught Kafma kneeling on the wall, touching the torn wings on his back, looking at Garfiel with
admiration and reverence in his eyes.
He wiped the blood running down the edge of his mouth with his hand and rose to his feet.
Kafma: “I was unaware of the existence of a brave warrior such as you. I am ashamed of my ignorance.”
Garfiel: “Heh, I don’t blame ya if ya didn’t know. I’d be more worried if ya did.”
Kafma: “――? What do you mean?”
Raising a chivalrous eyebrow, Kafma questioned the truth of Garfiel’s words.
From his point of view, it would have never occurred to him that a person from another country,
especially from the Kingdom, would be involved in such an important event within the Empire.
Otto: “If they find out who we are and where we are from, it could lead to a very difficult diplomatic
incident. For that reason, please avoid being provoked by the other side, and carelessly saying
unnecessary things.”
Otto, who had remained behind at the main camp, had said this to Garfiel before he jumped into the
battlefield.
Kafma had already identified himself to him, and he has already identified himself back, but if he gave
any more information, there was a possibility that Kafma, who seemed to be smart, would be able to
guess all of this.
There was no way they could turn this insurrection in the Empire into a gigantic war that involved the
Kingdom.
Garfiel: “Sorry, but my amazin’ self was only lettin’ ya know ‘bout my name. But I can let one thing slip.
Like that «mistakin’ Kurulukiak» deal, that is.”
241
Web Novel Volume 32
Kafma: “――I hold no doubt that you are a person of great skill, whether you keep your mouth shut or
not. That is why I am also regretful.”
Garfiel: “…Regretful?”
Kafma shook his head and lowered his voice, causing Garfiel to frown; there was no falsehood in Kafma’s
delivery, and it was laced with regret, with no intention to provoke.
But the regret was not attributable to Kafma himself――
Kafma: “Were it not for the circumstances, I would have liked to have had a straightforward conversation
with you.”
Garfiel: “What the――”
It happened on the moment he thought whether he should question the meaning of Kafma’s words.
Taking a step forward, Garfiel’s knee gave out, and he knelt down in place. With an “Ah?”, a gasping
breath leaked out, his eyes growing bloodshot as he held his own chest.
His heart was beating and pounding so very loud and perilous―― Garfiel realized what he had heard, the
alarm bells of his horrified instincts pleading for his life.
――There was something crawling around inside of him.
Garfiel: “Gaaguh…”
Kafma: “If you were going to fight in close quarters with me, you should have avoided getting hit.”
Kafma stuck out his hand to Garfiel, whose teeth were trembling, bitter tears streaming down his face.
At the tip of Kafma’s five bent fingers, could be seen a tube holding a white, wriggling “insect”.
An “insect” had implanted an egg through these tubes in one of the wounds inflicted by the thorns. It
had hatched inside Garfiel’s body, crawling around inside him.
Garfiel: “Guoooh…”
The moment he realized this, Garfiel embraced himself and activated his healing magic.
242
Web Novel Volume 32
Intense healing waves enveloped Garfiel’s body in a pale light, forcibly healing the wounds he had
sustained. Witnessing this, Kafma slightly raised his eyebrows, revealing his surprise.
Kafma: “Healing magic, which means you are also a healer. Your versatility is something to keep an eye
on. However…”
Garfiel: “――Hk, ah, ahh.”
Kafma: “The purpose of the «insect» that is circulating inside you is not to wound you, but to make your
body a seedbed for their own―― You can heal the wound, but you cannot heal the transfiguration.”
Kafma’s cruel declaration, it was proven correct by the unhealable malaise.
While gasping in agony, Garfiel cursed the result of clawing at his own chest, thinking that he had, in
fact, blocked the escape route of the “insect” in his body.
His breathing became agonized, his vision turned bright-red. Unable to bear the sight of Garfiel’s agony,
Kafma stepped forward with a somber look on his face.
Kafma: “Your skill and prowess, I, Kafma Irulux, will surely bear them in my heart―― Sleep valiantly.”
His right arm was once again encased in a black carapace, and his fist thrusted into Garfiel, who was
unable to move. The impact smashed his skull, causing blood to spray and his body to tumble violently.
He rolled, and rolled, and rolled, and bounced right off the edge of the ramparts, consumed by a sense
of floating, and fell.
Garfiel: “――Ah.”
Garfiel’s faint death cry escaped his throat, and his powerless body fell unprotected beneath the city
ramparts.
△▼△▼△▼△
Otto: “Listen, Garfiel, please remember this well.”
243
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Though I do say that, since it is you, I am not expecting you to be so patient. I am not telling you
to exchange words in a tit-for-tat as a merchant would. Therefore――”
Otto: “Therefore, make sure you properly remember this one thing.”
Otto: “If you get caught up in an exchange of words――”
△▼△▼△▼△
――In the battle against the Insect Cage Tribe, it would be impossible for many to avoid being killed upon
first sight.
The “insects” that they put inside their bodies had evolved and grown beyond the bounds of human
imagination, and their abilities could be said to be of an infinite variety.
In addition, if one were to harmonize with the “insects” bred within their own bodies, and hasten the
development of their skills even further, then the Insect Cage Tribe would not yield two warriors who
were the same.
Not to mention, Kafma Irulux had been born as a genius among the Insect Cage Tribe.
Kafma had declined to be promoted to the Nine Divine Generals because of his own beliefs and
philosophy, and his abilities had been recognized by Emperor Vincent as being on par with those of the
Generals of the First-Class.
As a warrior of Vollachia, he was an exceptional individual who had been allowed to stand atop the
summit.
Naturally, since he had been born into the Insect Cage Tribe, he had no hesitation or guilt in borrowing
the power of “insects” and using their abilities as his own.
244
Web Novel Volume 32
The power of the “insects” included, that was the strength of the warrior known as Kafma Irulux. And
yet――
Kafma: “I am not without my own thoughts.”
Unable to expect anything but victory, Kafma, who demanded the destruction of as many enemies as
possible, did not have the time to fight against just a single warrior.
Therefore, using an underhanded move in order to bring down his opponent as fast as possible, he had
defeated the enemy.
Kafma: “――――”
The ritual of inserting “insects” into one’s body was the culmination of careful preparation, even for the
Insect Cage Tribe.
From the time they were newborn babies, their bodies were altered in preparation for the future
insertion of “insects”, but the ritual was forbidden until they reached the age of twelve. That was to
say, it would take at least twelve years of preparation before an “insect” could be inserted into the
body.
If the process were to be skipped and an insect implanted, the subject’s body would not be able to
withstand it. Henceforth――
Kafma: “It pains me to have to settle this with you in this way.”
Declaring his feeling of regret, Kafma closed his eyes and offered a silent prayer to his vanquished
opponent. But, the time he immersed himself in sentiment was short-lived, and Kafma quickly turned
around and once again looked beyond the rampart.
Although he had fended off the initial attack of the centaur people, the second group would launch their
attack on him. No matter how many times they rushed at him, it would be fine. Each time, he would
fend them all off――And, it happened the moment right after he’d had those thoughts.
Kafma: “――Hk, what!?”
245
Web Novel Volume 32
In an imposing stance, Kafma attempted to call forth the thorn “insects” that were circulating in his
body, but there was a thunderous roar that erupted right nearby him―― At the tremendous impact which
appeared to be an explosion, he widened his eyes.
For a moment, Kafma suspected that the rebels had brought out some kind of weapon to breach the
rampart, but he quickly realized that he was mistaken.
However, that understanding did not lead to relief. The reason was――
Kafma: “――Garfiel Tinzel.”
Within Kafma’s trembling vision, Garfiel stood, having crawled back up the fallen ramparts.
Taking on the form of an enlarged ferocious beast, the mad warrior, his entire body wrapped in a blazing
fire, stood.
△▼△▼△▼△
It was a blessing in disguise that the place he had fallen atop of, had been an open field.
If he had fallen down onto the ramparts, it was possible he would not have been able to muster the
strength to get back up. By virtue of falling onto the ground, the ground itself had taken Garfiel’s side.
Still, the damage done to his body had been severe, with his head split, the sensation of his body being
stirred up from the inside beckoned for death to encroach on Garfiel’s life with every passing second.
A split head could be restored with healing magic. However, an “insect” was preventing its activation.
Since the “insect” was not actually attacking, healing magic could not get rid of it either. In the first
place, there was no time to use healing magic, and with the interference of the “insect”, his head had
been split and blood was, blood was, blood was, blood was.
Garfiel: “Gah, ugh.”
Clenching his back teeth and holding on to his tenuous grasp on life, he stopped using his head.
246
Web Novel Volume 32
Naturally, his head was split. It could not be relied upon. What was needed was the instinct to live, to
follow it, to move the body forcefully, and then.
And then, from the Magic Stone Cannon that had been prepared on the wall, ready to intercept the
enemy coming from outside the walls, he swallowed the Magic Stone loaded within it, crushing it in his
belly.
Instantly, the Mana that had been stored within swelled up inside Garfiel, burning the “insect”. Once
the “insect” had been burnt away, all that Garfiel would be left with were grievous wounds.
――Nay, wounds, and the enemy.
Otto: “Listen, Garfiel, please remember this well.”
Otto: “Though I do say that, since it is you, I am not expecting you to be so patient. I am not telling you
to exchange words in a tit-for-tat as a merchant would. Therefore――”
Otto: “Therefore, make sure you properly remember this one thing.”
Otto: “If you get caught up in an exchange of words――”
Garfiel: “If, I got…”
Speaking inarticulately, while his rationality became dim due to the reflexive beastification to heal his
severe injuries, what Garfiel heard endlessly in his brain were the words of someone akin to his older
brother, a man he could count on in any situation.
Beyond the place he looked towards, as he slowly turned around while being scorched by a swaying
flame, a fearsome enemy confronting him existed.
That enemy was needed.
To carry out what his older brother told him to do, an enemy was needed.
247
Web Novel Volume 32
After all, he had said that to him―― Otto Suwen had said that to Garfiel.
Otto: “――Make sure to beat that opponent up until their legs can no longer stand!”
Garfiel: “I’LL FUCKIN’ CRUSH YAAA――!!”
The roar of the beast rose again, and the transformed Garfiel, now a raging beast, trampled and smashed
as he soared across the ramparts. Upon witnessing such a display of might, the enemy in front of him――
Kafma, opened his eyes and smiled.
Grinning, Kafma raised both of his arms overhead, and rushed forward.
Kafma: “Come, Garfiel Tinzel!!”
Garfiel: “AARHAAAAAAAAAAAAAH――!!”
The furious attack of the golden tiger, baring his fangs as he leapt in, crashed right through waves of
purple thorns cramming his vision from directly opposite to them, and a crack was formed at the bastion
on one of the star’s vertices.
Undoubtedly, it was just as if that was substantiating the unease harbored by the Emperor upon the
throne――
Kafma: “――――”
――It was the retaliation of the crack engraving the falls of the indomitable heavens upon the history of
the Empire.
248
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 88 – New Wind

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 5 “New Wind”, Parts 1-3
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Kiln, Goldkills, Akagami,
――The siege of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana had begun with a fierce battle that neither side would
willingly concede.
By all rights, there was no need for Emilia and the others to take part in this all-out war between rebels,
who bore discontent against the current state of Vollachia, and its national military, who were trying to
protect these peaceful times.
Originally, the reason for Emilia’s party entering the Empire was to search for people.
Of course, they harbored a sense of compassion and duty for the people they had met on their travels
after they had successfully entered into Vollachia in secret.
Regardless of the border between the Kingdom and the Empire, there were people whom they wanted
to make happy, and even those they wished to lend their strength to. Everyone in the party agreed on
that.
However, no matter how unmistakably soft-hearted Emilia’s party was, they still had their priorities.
To ignore their original objective would be getting their priorities backwards, and the party had people
(Otto, Petra) with the judgement to admonish the others (Emilia, Garfiel) whose conscience made them
reflexively try to save others.
They only had taken part in the ultimately hellish battle of the Fortress City, being under attack by flying
dragons, because they had reason to believe the friends they were searching for had been in that city.
249
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 88 – New Wind
Web Novel Volume 32
Since things had gone contrary to their expectations, logic would normally dictate that there was no
reason for Emilia and the others to join in on the rebel army’s attack on the Imperial Capital.
In fact, even as they heard about the Empire’s domestic affairs getting more and more fiery by the day,
Emilia’s party had steeled themselves keep their sense of purpose from being minimally shaken. No
matter what――
???: “――Since the one who abducted that girl was the Flying Dragon General, she is likely located in the
dragonkin Madelyn Eschart’s residence, the mansion of her owner.”
Positioned in front of a map spread in a room on the topmost floor of the Fortress City’s City Hall, Abel
answered Emilia’s question while touching the oni mask that concealed his face.
Hearing Abel’s answer, Emilia muttered, “Madelyn’s owner…”.
――Time looped back, to a few days before the siege of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana.
With their hopes of uniting with Subaru dashed, who was supposed to have returned to Guaral after
heading to the Demon City, and having just missed the now-awoken Rem, Emilia’s party had been unsure
as to what course of action to take from then on.
They pondered whether they ought to prioritize the search for Subaru, whose whereabouts were
completely unknown after the destruction of the Demon City of Chaosflame, or Rem, for whom they had
only identified her abductor so far.
Those words of opening were told to Emilia, who wanted some basis for making the decision, by Abel.
Abel: “It was not like one would ever hear from the fractious dragonkin, but she was a General First-
Class recommended by Prime Minister Berstetz Fondalfon. If anything were to happen, she should return
to his side.”
Abel: “What? Do you have doubts?”
Emilia: “No, it’s not that… I just thought «owner» was a reaaally mean way of putting it.”
250
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia, who had exchanged only a few words with Madelyn, but had entered a rather vicious fight against
her, had thought that Madelyn would get extremely angry at the way Abel had just put it.
Remaining silent at what Emilia had pointed out, Abel narrowed his eyes behind his mask. She hoped he
would reflect on his statement and realize that it had not been nice.
In any case, Abel’s knowledgeable opinion was helpful for understanding the circumstances of the
imperial side of things, which Emilia and the others had not known.
With the atmosphere of rebellion rising all throughout the Empire in the air, the look of the sky and the
dryness of the air growing worse had made Emilia have this sense of foreboding, even though she wanted
to think things through as much as possible.
Since they had failed to meet the people they were looking for at every possible opportunity, their time
in the Empire had been nothing but poor.
Emilia: “But if Madelyn went back to that Berstetz guy, then Rem also…”
???: “If Rem-chan’s there, then so is big bro!”
Emilia retraced the flow of the conversation, and Medium, who had been holding onto the operations
desk placed there, joined in.
Emilia’s lips relaxed as her eyes met Medium’s, who vehemently stretched her small body to its fullest.
Her precious brother had also been taken by Madelyn, alongside Rem.
Medium, surely very anxious and worried, did not show any sign of being weakened.
That undauntedness made Emilia think on how she could learn a thing or two from her.
???: “Prime Minister-san… Berstetz Fondalfon-sama is this very talented and capable man, said to be the
keystone of the Empire.”
Next to Emilia, who had been struck by Medium’s admirableness, was Petra cutting into their
conversation.
251
Web Novel Volume 32
Unable to let Emilia go alone, Petra leapt, sticking close to her. Putting a finger to her lips, Emilia
murmured, “Is that so?” and tilted her head.
Emilia: “The «keystone of the Empire» sounds like a reaaally remarkable evaluation, but wouldn’t that
the Emperor?”
Petra: “Of course, I think the Empire always being peaceful was because of the capabilities of His
Excellency the Emperor. However, His Excellency the Emperor’s capabilities also include properly
utilizing his talented subordinates.”
Emilia: “Ah, that’s right. Even if the Emperor is reaaally strong and reaaally smart, that doesn’t mean
he can do everything all by himself.”
Despite her assiduous efforts, Emilia could not imagine seeing things the same way as the Vollachian
Emperor. However, since she eventually needed to, she had to keep trying her hardest.
However, no matter how hard she tried, Emilia would always be reliant on everyone’s help.
That ought to have been the same for the Emperor of Vollachia.
However, while Emilia and Medium were impressed, Abel seemed to harbor a completely different
impression. His sharpened gaze radiated through his oni mask directly at Petra.
Abel: “What exactly are you trying to accomplish with this blatantly obvious rationale? Do you honestly
believe there is room to listen to the words of a young child? We hardly have the time to spare.”
Petra: “My apologies, that was roundabout. I just wanted to ask you this―― If he is His Excellency the
Emperor’s important right-hand man, then Prime Minister-san’s residence is in the Imperial Capital,
correct?”
Abel: “――――”
Petra was not afraid of that sharp gaze, and Abel remained silent at her question.
Abel’s terrifying gaze was supposed to feel like having a blade pointed at her, but Petra had not wavered
in the slightest. That was how strong Petra’s resolve was.
252
Web Novel Volume 32
That was enough to make her fellow campmate, Emilia, want to proudly puff out her chest.
Abel: “The answer to your question is an affirmative one. Inevitably, both of the individuals taken by
Madelyn Eschart… Rem and Flop O’Connell, should also be under the care of Berstetz in the Imperial
Capital.”
Abel responded in a low voice, as if yielding to Petra’s gaze. Emilia was about to praise Petra for her
words.
But, Petra’s expression was a poor one; on the contrary, she sighed visibly and,
Petra: “…It’s like we are being manipulated, and it’s not funny.”
Emilia: “Huh? What do you mean by that?”
Unsure of the meaning of Petra’s response, Emilia blinked her eyes. In response to Emilia’s words, Petra’s
voice dropped in tone with a sour look on her face.
Petra: “We have nothing to do with the problems unfolding within the Empire. I know that there will be
a very large battle, and I am worried about Medium-chan and Utakata-chan, but…”
Emilia: “――Yeah, it’s okay. I know exactly what you mean. We came looking for both Subaru and Rem.”
Preempting Petra’s reluctance to speak, Emilia chose her words gently.
She understood Petra’s fears and concerns. After all, Emilia, if nothing else, would like to continue to
work with Abel and the others on the sly, as she wanted to help everyone she knew.
However, if they only focused on immediate problems like that, they would never get to Subaru and
Rem, which was their original goal――
Emilia: “Huh?”
After thinking that far, Emilia felt her head get stuck on something.
As she answered Petra, Emilia remembered her group’s goal was to bring Subaru and Rem back safely.
So even though it was painful, they had to pass by the battle going on in Vollachia unnoticed.
253
Web Novel Volume 32
At least, that was she had thought, and yet.
Petra: “But I think Rem might be in the Imperial Capital now. If that’s the case…”
Emilia: “――We’ve got to go to the Imperial Capital, too.”
As Emilia’s icy doubts started to melt away, her eyes met Petra’s on the other side of the ice.
Because she was the first to realize that fact, Petra had a very bitter look on her face. To back up Emilia’s
amazement, Petra glared at Abel. And then――
Petra: “It’s underhanded. You cannot keep silent until we say it ourselves.”
Abel: “It was a principle that naturally led to one conclusion if you thought it through. It would be
arrogant of you to call me despicable, considering your own ignorance and how slow on the uptake you
are.”
Petra: “So please tell us. You mentioned that there are two places for Madelyn, the Flying Dragon
General, to return to the Prime Minister’s residence in the Imperial Capital, and another one. But you
only talked about the Imperial Capital, so that Emily would not pay attention to the other one.”
Abel: “――――”
Petra: “Taking advantage of someone’s ignorance is called shamelessness, where I come from.”
Insistently, Petra glared at Abel reproachfully. As Petra spoke, Emilia, who had been deceived by the
missing information, lowered her eyebrows.
On Abel’s side, too, Medium, who was peering at the map next to him, looked up to admonish him for
his methods “Abel-chin…”.
She had reflected on it very much. At the same time, Emilia understood why Petra was angry.
Aside from the concealment of information, Abel was right that Emilia could have noticed it if she had
thought it through without being told after the fact.
Of course, Emilia did not intend to rely on others for every single matter.
254
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Abel, you also said you didn’t have time. That’s true for both of us, but you don’t have to be
mean about it.”
Abel: “That is merely what your pride makes you say. Why should I go to the trouble of explaining to you
in detail why things are the way they are?”
Emilia: “――? If you want our help, you will have to say please.”
Abel: “――What an aggravating woman.”
Crossing his thin arms, Abel exhaled a long, heavy breath.
However, in response, Emilia asked “Is that so?”, possessing a completely different opinion. It was not
that they did not mesh well, but that Abel did not want to consort with her at all.
Emilia: “Isn’t that right? After all, if you’ve got to fight an incredibly troublesome battle in Vollachia
from now on, you must feel compelled to ask us for help. Since we are reaaally strong.”
Petra: “Emily, it is a little worrisome how you say that.”
Emilia: “We are reaaally reliable!”
Petra: “We are reliable. Especially Emily, and Garf-san.”
Emilia rephrased her statement, and Petra, next to her, also spoke as such and puffed out her chest.
As for Emilia’s group―― Garfiel was unquestionably a strong fighter, and Emilia was proud to say she was
quite formidable, too. Otto and Petra were very smart, and Frederica had always been a master in being
considerate.
Beatrice could not afford to strain herself until she was reunited with Subaru and was currently resting,
but the thought of protecting her let strength surge up within Emilia. That was why――
Emilia: “It would definitely be easier to fulfill Abel’s goals if we were here, right? And yet you are only
talking like that because you don’t want us to think you are asking us to help you?”
Abel: “――――”
255
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Roswaal is also not very good at saying please…”
Abel, like Roswaal, probably had a personality that did not want to expose weakness to his opponents.
Because of this, they tried to get other people to say something instead of themselves. Perhaps that was
how things had always worked out for them, though.
Emilia: “I think you should stop before you get smacked reaaally hard like Roswaal did. By Medium-chan,
Yorna, or Zikr-san.”
When he had been involved in a devious scheme involving the mansion and the Sanctuary, Roswaal had
received a slap on the face from everyone, including Emilia.
As someone who took part in it, Emilia described how painful it was, but Roswaal had been simply
rebuked, getting away with a swollen face, so who knew what would happen to Abel?
And that was even without being considerate of Abel’s well-being.
Emilia: “Is what I’m saying totally off the mark? If so, I’m embarrassed, but please say so. Then I’ll
apologize and think of something else.”
Abel: “Something else?”
Emilia: “I don’t think of you as someone who can’t think ahead or of anything at all. It’s important to
keep thinking about what you might be thinking about.”
Previously, Emilia had been quick to give up on things she did not understand.
She had been quick to blame it on something, give up, and naively assume that doing as Puck said was
the right thing to do. Lately, she had been enlisting the help from others who were good at thinking, like
Ram and Otto.
But she did not want to turn into a person who simply changed who she relied on.
Petra had mentioned that the Emperor of Vollachia was very good at utilizing people. But even an
Emperor who was good at manipulating people still needed to think about what he was going to use them
for.
256
Web Novel Volume 32
And those in important positions, those who were in the center of everyone else’s lives, must be able to
do that.
That was what Emilia had chosen to work towards.
???: “――Oh my, your encouraging thoughts are so elating, Emily.”
A voice from behind complimented Emilia, who was facing Abel with a tense face. The voice was familiar
even without turning around, and its owner the ever-reliable Otto.
He was on a different mission to investigate something, but the City Hall was―― No, he probably had
some business with Abel.
Emilia: “Otto-kun, do you have business with Abel, too? Are you okay on your own?”
Otto: “Thank you for your concern. But you do not need to worry so much…”
Emilia: “Yeah? But, Otto-kun, there was a time when you were kidnapped while we all weren’t keeping
an eye on you…”
Otto: “Do not put me on the spot like that…! Well, I was prepared for that, too.”
Otto’s voice rose at Emilia’s concern, and Garfiel appeared right behind him, apparently following Otto’s
investigations.
Relieved, Emilia patted her chest,
Emilia: “Thanks, Garfiel.”
Garfiel: “Ha, no need to give thanks for that. What were Emily and Lady Petra talkin’ ‘bout?”
Emilia: “Well, many things… But thanks to Lady Petra, I wasn’t persuaded. I wasn’t persuaded, was I?”
Petra: “Yes, everything’s fine, Emily. I was very surprised at how reliable you were.”
Emilia: “Hehe, isn’t that right?”
257
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia and Petra high-fived in front of Otto and the others. In the end, it was a worthwhile effort by her
as well as Garfiel to protect Petra as best they could.
As Otto lowered the corners of his eyes at the sight of the two, he turned to face the person donning the
oni mask on the other side of the operations desk, and spoke, prefacing with “Abel-san”,
Otto: “I can imagine what you were discussing with Emily and the others. About how Rem was taken by
a Divine General, and that we are already in a position to become enemies of the Empire if we head to
the Imperial Capital of Lupugana. Is that it?”
Emilia: “――! Amazing! Otto-kun, did you secretly listen in on us?”
Petra: “Were you eavesdropping?”
Otto: “Not only Emily, but even Lady Petra… There is no way I am eavesdropping!”
Emilia: “I see. Then you are amazing after all.”
Petra: “…Was he really not eavesdropping, Garf-san?”
Otto: “Emily aside, Lady Petra is…”
Emilia was impressed, and Petra confirmed the truth with Garfiel, and while smiling at the two extreme
reactions, Otto cleared his throat after guessing the conversation from before.
Then turning his now fading, playful eyes to Abel, he said,
Otto: “I have just been listening to the people who have come to town from the outside. It is the same
with the rebellious voices in many places, but they are gathering here one after the other.”
Abel: “It is no surprise given the circumstances and the fact that the Flying Dragon General has retreated.
Yorna Mishigure has brought the residents of the Demon City with her and has made this her new base.”
Otto: “Yes, that is correct―― An excellent feat, it is.”
Abel responded to Otto’s nodding with a curt response.
258
Web Novel Volume 32
The content of the exchange itself was something that Emilia already knew of. Over the past few days,
people had been gathering in Guaral, and Emilia had been lending a hand in repairing the damaged
housing.
However, Frederica and Petra cautioned her not to do too much heavy lifting, so her role was solely to
participate in repairing supports by freezing them with magic.
Anyway, there was nothing new in the matter. Still, what Emilia found modestly disconcerting was
perhaps Otto’s attitude.
As usual, Otto was quiet, smart, and dependable―― However, what Emilia felt in his soft demeanor
seemed to be a hidden, but not fully concealed, anger.
Otto: “How far did you go with the planning?”
Abel: “――――”
It was these words that confirmed Emilia’s suspicions.
In response to Otto’s question, Abel remained silent. But Emilia took it as a pause. Not because he was
thinking of an answer, but to hurry the other party along.
Because Abel’s gaze never wavered and his eyes never changed. The answer was already decided, but
he was simply too pompous to let them hear it.
Otto: “I wonder how far you are willing to go to get what you wish.”
Again, Otto asked the same thing, but in a different manner.
It did not seem like a matter of being rushed or being outlasted. While he did not like to talk about
victory and defeat, it was already set in stone who would win and lose at this point.
Otto’s attitude was meant to ask why he had lost, and that his defeat did not come as a surprise to Emilia
and the others; it was essentially the same question.
Abel: “――I only learned of your existence when I returned to this city. If you want me to include you in
the plan, you need to become apt in reciting the stars.”
259
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “So, you believe this is just a coincidence?”
Abel: “I shan’t dismiss it as coincidence. After all, fortune is ultimately nothing more than one of many
factors.”
Shaking his head once from side-to-side, Abel categorically denied Otto’s words.
Seeing Otto’s cheeks harden at her words, Emilia could not resist pulling on his sleeve. In doing this, she
put an end to his feeling of bearing this burden of defeat all alone.
Emilia: “Otto-kun, what does that mean?”
Otto: “…Just now, there was a report about the situation Natsuki-san is in. I thought it was quite the
ridiculous development.”
Petra: “He’s gotten smaller, just like Medium-chan, right?”
Hearing Otto’s story, Petra glanced at Medium, who was standing next to Abel.
Medium spoke of being attacked by an enemy in the Demon City and being transformed from an adult
into a child. She had informed them how Subaru had been put in a situation similar to hers.
Furthermore, in order to protect Subaru in such an uncertain state,
Emilia: “Abel must have spread those rumors that the boy with black hair and black eyes was son of the
Emperor. That way, in case Subaru is discovered by people thinking badly of him…”
Otto: “They at least would need to keep him alive to confirm the matter. I thought it was an ingenious
idea at the time, as well. No matter what, it would lower the level of danger Natsuki-san was in.
However――”
Garfiel: “As it turned out, it ain’t no longer just a matter of safety for the Captain.”
Garfiel crossed his arms and spoke up, referring back to Otto’s statement. Emilia turned around with a
“Huh?” as Garfiel gnashed his sharp fangs.
260
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “There’s a lotta people comin’ into the city, and they’re all itchin’ to fight the Emperor. My
amazin’ self’s got nothin’ to say ‘bout that. But if the Captain’s in danger, that’s somethin’ else.”
Emilia: “Subaru, in danger…”
Petra: “…I see, that’s how it is.”
Emilia’s eyebrows rose, and next to her, Petra muttered as if she had noticed something. Then she
sharpened her round eyes and glared at Abel the same way Otto did.
Petra: “A boy with black hair and black eyes… Whether he is the real illegitimate son of the Emperor or
not, the soldiers could no longer just leave him be either.”
Emilia: “Yes, yes, I know. So, Subaru is safe, and…”
Petra: “But his safety only lasts until they make sure whether the boy is legitimate. This begs the
question, where do you need to go to accomplish this?”
Emilia: “Where… Ah.”
After listening to Petra as she organized her thoughts, Emilia finally caught on to the main points.
Because of Abel’s rumor and because Subaru had become a child―― Boys with black hair and black eyes
were being sought out, and any children found were taken into custody to verify their legitimacy. The
place, of course, was――
Emilia: “――The Imperial Capital, where the Emperor is?”
Abel: “By fortune or not, both individuals you are looking for are in the Imperial Capital. Two birds with
one stone, one would say.”
Petra: “Utterly shameless…”
Once Emilia arrived at her conclusion, Abel nodded deeply, as if he had been expecting it. Immediately,
Petra raised her voice at Abel and strongly denounced his attitude.
But Abel, for his part, shrugged his shoulders at Petra’s anger,
261
Web Novel Volume 32
Abel: “I believe I told you. Your existence is not something I had expected. I merely spread the rumor as
a means to an end, in order to fan the flames of the rebels’ presence.”
Petra: “――Hk.”
Abel: “Or what else do you expect me to say? After deliberately shrinking Natsuki Subaru as to have his
whereabouts concealed, I spread rumors to mislead the entirety of the Empire, and incidentally had one
of the Nine Divine Generals kidnap an oni girl with the ability to use healing arts, as well. That I had
orchestrated all of it―― I must be quite the busy man.”
Petra’s expression stiffened as he spoke to her as if mocking her.
Of course, neither Otto nor Garfiel were pleased to have Petra treated that way. So Abel should be
relieved that it was Emilia who made the first move.
Stepping forth to protect Petra, Emilia stared intently at Abel with arms crossed.
Emilia: “I don’t think of you as someone who knows everything about everything. Don’t bully Lady Petra
with your misleading way of putting things. If you do that again…”
Abel: “What if I do it again?”
Emilia: “I’m going to be the first one to make good on what we talked about earlier!”
So spoke Emilia, her clenched fist thrust out in front of her.
Emilia, too, believed that everything should be ideally resolved through dialogue, but if someone was
just unwilling to listen and impossible to get through to with words, a clenched fist would become a
person’s sole option.
Especially if someone was not talking badly at Emilia herself, but rather a valued member of her Camp.
Abel: “――A completely open book. Are all of your leaders like that?”
Otto: “Yes, I do often have a hard time getting them to pick the right words. But――”
262
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “That’s the kinda guy that makes it all worthwhile. Way better than some asshole who stubbornly
follows the same path and removes every obstacle with some stupid ass logic.”
Abel’s eyes narrowed, and Otto and Garfiel each responded in kind.
Somehow, Emilia felt that the topic that was being discussed was her, not Petra, who was supposed to
be their provisional representative, but Emilia did not press that point too deeply.
Now, they all had to cover for Petra and talk about――
Garfiel: “To cut it short, it’s possible that both Rem and the Captain could be in the Imperial Capital.”
Otto: “And since there is a strong possibility that the decisive battle between the national military and
the rebels will be in the Imperial Capital, we have no choice but to find a way past it.”
Petra: “No shame whatsoever…”
Subaru and Rem both would possibly be in the Imperial Capital of Lupugana.
Theoretically, Rem could also be in a different location, it was possible that Subaru would be brought
alongside other black-haired boys to the Imperial Capital, but it was perhaps just wishful thinking.
Even so, it was the most likely scenario just as everyone said.
Emilia: “I’ve decided. Let’s all go to the Imperial Capital. We’ve got to find Subaru and Rem.”
Otto: “Emily, the decision is reserved for Lady Petra.”
Emilia: “Oh, of course! Um, what do you say, Lady Petra? Are you willing to go along with what I’ve
decided?”
Petra: “――Yes, it’s fine, Emily. The truth is, I do not like the fact that it seems like everything is going
to play into this guy’s hands.”
With a fixed stare, Petra glared at Abel, yet quickly softened her expression.
She was willing to take the frustration of Abel’s outburst on behalf of Subaru and the others. Petra’s
concern was appreciated, and Emilia turned to Abel and said, “Yes, that’s right”,
263
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Hey, Abel, Lady Petra said everything was exactly as you wanted it to be…”
Abel: “I told you. It is impossible for me to control and guide everything. Or do you, like that girl, consider
me to be just that extraordinary?”
Emilia: “No, I don’t believe that. I think you are a smart person who wears a funny mask, and… is a bit
of a klutz too.”
Putting a finger to her lips, Emilia replied, while tilting her head.
When she mentioned the mask, Abel’s hand gently touched the oni mask, and right behind him, Otto,
Garfiel, and Petra could also be heard laughing quietly.
She was pleased with their reaction, and Abel asked of Emilia, “What sort of assessment is that?”.
Abel: “I have never heard anything like it. Why are you appraising me as such?”
Emilia: “As being a klutz? Well, the reason I thought that was… Yeah! It’s because of Subaru.”
Petra: “It’s Subaru’s? What do you mean?”
For a moment, Petra’s eyes widened as Emilia searched for the path leading to her conclusion.
Petra, who saw Abel as a master of subterfuge, may not have quite understood what Emilia meant; even
though Emilia also thought of Abel as a master of subterfuge――
Emilia: “That’s what Abel said, right? That it was pleasantly unexpected for him to have us.”
Abel: “Do not embellish my words as you please.”
Emilia: “It’s true that you’d be better off if we were here, right? You never once said that it wasn’t,
Abel. So let’s get back to that, shall we?”
Abel: “――――”
Emilia: “Maybe it was unexpected for us to be there, but Abel’s rumor of the black-haired boy for Subaru
was planned… And if that makes it more likely for Subaru to be in the Imperial Capital, then that part
went according to his plan, right?”
264
Web Novel Volume 32
Whether planned or unplanned, Emilia had said it so many times that it nearly jumbled her thoughts, but
she chose her words carefully and organized them to try to reflect Abel’s thoughts properly.
Even without Emilia and the others, he had lied about the Emperor’s child cooperating with the rebels.
In doing so, there would be less dangerous scenarios for Subaru as a child, and if anyone were to catch
him, he would be brought to the Imperial Capital to find out if the lie was true――
Emilia: “The lie Abel told was a lie in order to make it a little more likely that Subaru would be in the
Imperial Capital when we all fight there… Am I right?”
Garfiel: “――Hk, that’s perhaps right, but why’d that guy gotta be the Captain?”
Emilia: “That’s obvious―― Because Subaru is reaaally reliable!”
It was difficult for Emilia to decipher all by herself what all these various speculations were all about
and for which purpose. But the answer to the question Garfiel had mentioned was straightforward.
Abel’s many devious plans had been designed to bring Subaru to the scene of the decisive battle.
It would have been really awkward if his preparations had actually been made so that he would not be
discovered.
But even if they were――
Emilia: “If you’d asked him for help, I’m sure Subaru would have listened to you.”
Perhaps, it was more difficult to say the word “please” at times, than it was to manipulate someone.
Emilia had never thought about manipulating anyone, so she was unsure about that, but there were times
when she could not say please.
And by how many could this even reduce the number of situations in which one could not say “please”?
How much could one rely on the other party saying “please”?
It was now Emilia’s goal to be able to draw that line properly within herself.
265
Web Novel Volume 32
After uttering those words, Emilia looked at Abel, waiting for his answer.
While their black and amethyst eyes met each other, Emilia suddenly realized something behind the oni
mask―― Abel would never blink with both of his eyes at the same time.
One of his eyes was constantly open. She wondered if his eyes would become dry.
――She wondered if she could push herself that hard without drying out her heart.
Abel: “Well, what are you waiting for?”
Emilia: “Huh?”
Abel: “Is there any reason why I should ever respond to your incoherent babbling about this and that? Do
not expect my whims to last forever.”
Medium: “Abel-chin!”
Abel was about to end the conversation after a long period of silence. Emilia was so astonished by his
remark that it was Medium who raised her voice instead.
She had observed the conversation in silence, now tugging at Abel’s sleeve beside her,
Medium: “That was so uncool just now! Even from my point of view, you lost, Abel-chin!”
Abel: “I do not recall making this a competition to see who will win, or lose. Do not pull on my sleeves.
I have no replacement.”
Medium: “When you run out of clothes, dress up as a girl again! It suits you, Abel-chin!”
Brusquely, she firmly tugged his sleeve once more, and then Medium stuck her tongue out at Abel. She
quickly walked around the operations desk and approached Emilia and the others.
Medium: “I don’t know anything complicated either. But if Rem-chan is in the Imperial Capital, I’m sure
big bro is there too… I want to see them again, and Subaru-chin too! That’s why, that’s why, that’s
why…”
266
Web Novel Volume 32
With faltering sincerity, Medium bowed her head with a jerk. Her long golden hair fell over her head as
if tossed over, and fell at the feet of Emilia and the others.
However, Medium was oblivious to such things.
Medium: “Please! I know Abel-chin is how he is, but Emily-chan and the others can help!”
She was pleading so desperately, that her voice trembled as she spoke.
At her pleading, Emilia involuntarily narrowed her eyes. Then she looked over to Abel, standing behind
the bowing Medium, on the other side of her.
Emilia: “Abel, I think this is what it comes down to.”
With Emilia’s prompt, Abel looked at Medium’s back as she bowed her head. Then, without letting his
black eyes show what he was thinking behind the oni mask,
Abel: “You shall also join the attack on the Imperial Capital. I regard this as a statement of intent.”
Petra: “Shameless!”
Medium: “Abel-chin――!”
And the angry voices of the two young girls scolded Abel, who was unable to say “please”.
△▼△▼△▼△
――With that interlude, Emilia’s party had decided to take part in the decisive battle at the Imperial
Capital.
Truthfully, they did not know how far Abel had calculated and set up the board.
Perhaps, just like they had told Petra, everything about Subaru and Rem might have been completely
according to Abel’s calculations, or everything could have actually been a mere coincidence.
If there was one thing they could say,
267
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Without getting too caught up in Abel-san’s utterances and presence, let us carry out our own
objectives.”
Petra: “Yes, I also think it’s best to do as Otto-san said… So what about Dudley?”
Otto: “For the time being, he is at a friend’s, a minor target… It seems they were able to join up with
High Countess Dracroy, and apparently, the aforementioned High Countess was eager to rebel.”
Petra: “Then, that High Countess and Dudley… Roswaal, too, will be going to the Imperial Capital?”
Otto: “It seems to be the likely outcome―― It keeps getting more and more exhausting.”
It seemed like Roswaal was also torn between successes and problems on his independent mission visiting
an acquaintance in the Vollachian Empire.
However, it seemed like both Roswaal and Ram would also be heading to the Imperial Capital of
Lupugana, apparently.
If Subaru and Rem truly were in the Imperial Capital, everyone would end up gathering there at once.
Frederica: “However, what awaits us on our way there is the center of a great rebellion that engulfs the
entire Empire… And to be honest, the situation has completely changed from what we had originally
envisioned.”
Garfiel: “Hey, big sis. Don’t tell me you’re scared now?”
Frederica: “I am not frightened, but I am a little worried. It is a problem to interfere in the quarrels of
other countries, and when it comes to the battlefield…”
Her eyes downcast, her expression hardened, Frederica hesitated to say anything beyond that.
What she was unwilling to put into words, everyone around her could imagine―― If their destination was
to be the decisive battle in the Imperial Capital, there would be a lot of damage to both parties.
An inevitable great surge, which was supposed to have been an event in a neighboring country.
Petra: “Frederica-neesama, I am glad you are concerned about me. But…”
268
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica: “Of course I am worried about Petra, but I am afraid for myself. I apologize for being a scaredy-
cat.”
Petra: “Nee-sama…”
Frederica shook her head steadfastly, and Petra hung her head at that compassion-filled voice.
It would likely be a battle where many people would be hurt or even lose their lives, and Frederica’s
apprehension about taking Petra to such a place was understandable.
That anxiety and reluctance was shared among everyone, not just Frederica. That was why――
Emilia: “If we weren’t in the Empire, we’d frown at it as something that happened in a neighboring
country and just dismissed it. But.”
Garfiel: “But?”
Emilia: “By being here, we’ve gotten to know the people who are going to join the fight, so even if we
can get away from here, we can no longer stand idly by and frown on it.”
Even if the lives to be destroyed were the same, the feeling of it happening to a person they knew
compared to a person they did not would be different.
Life was very precious, it could not be compared to anything else. So if life could be compared, it would
only be with another life―― This was surely a very self-righteous way to think about it.
However, if they were prepared to follow through with their selfish ideas, then it was already decided.
Emilia: “If we participate, I think we can reduce the number of casualties.”
Otto: “Emily… No, Emilia-sama. That is quite a thorny path.”
In response to Emilia’s words, who had put a hand on her chest, Otto corrected what he called her to
say those words.
Otto, who had stubbornly used a pseudonym to avoid misnaming, even in a place where there was no
one but friends around, gave them a glimpse of his seriousness.
269
Web Novel Volume 32
It would be rude not to respond to that seriousness, so Emilia nodded in a serious way.
Emilia: “Hmm, I know. No, maybe Otto-kun’s thinking things are more difficult than I think they are, but
I’ll do something about that too.”
Otto: “Our goal is to bring back Natsuki-san and Rem-san. If only two people die in this decisive battle,
and those two people are Natsuki-san and Rem-san, we will have failed. Conversely, if the people of the
Empire are annihilated, but those two are safe, we win.”
Garfiel: “Ottobro, not every end justifies…”
Otto: “I am talking to Emilia-sama now.”
Garfiel was about to interrupt Otto with a quiet string of words. However, Otto cut him off and asked
only Emilia for an answer.
Looking back into Otto’s eyes, Emilia’s amethyst eyes quaked slightly. And then――
Emilia: “I’m sorry, Otto-kun. You’ve been working so hard since we came to the Empire… No, even before
we came to the Empire, having to go help Subaru and Rem.”
Otto: “…Because that is what I am supposed to do. So, I will share my thoughts how I go about it.”
Emilia: “Yeah, I know―― We need to be at our best. And since we need you to give it your all, we’re
going to ask you to hang in there until we meet Subaru and Rem. Even if you collapse, Otto-kun, I’ll carry
you on my back by force. So.”
Otto: “――――”
Emilia: “So let’s try reaaally hard to both save Subaru and Rem, and keep the people of the Empire from
dying as much as possible!”
She was aware that she was saying something very unreasonable, and she knew it was a very selfish
request. Even so, Emilia had stopped giving in before she even started trying to do what she wanted to.
For that reason――
270
Web Novel Volume 32
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “――Let us blow a new wind16 into this battle.”
A fierce cold wind blew violently, filling the verdant grasslands of Vollachia with a blanket of white air.
Struggling with the falling temperatures and chilly atmosphere, many people stopped in their tracks.
In the vicinity, ceasing their movements and exhaling white breaths, were the people equipped with one
part of their body as an eye-catching feature. Male or female, regardless of age, they all had one thing
in common. A weapon had been cultivated on their bodies.
Some had swords for arms, others whose entire leg was made out of steel, people whose head had
become a hammer, and those whose entire back had become a shield.
She had heard Vollachia was home to a wide variety of demi-humans, but as so many people had gathered
from so many different parts of the Empire, it was indeed a battlefield that never ceased to amaze her.
However, even if their bodies were weapons, it neither destroyed nor protected them from all the
problems in front of them, as evidenced by their wounded and fallen.
So then, taking a big breath in,
???: “Everybody! Get away from here! I’ll reaaally try to do my best here!”
Saying this to the people who had fallen―― to the weaponkin, Emilia hurried forth with long strides.
In order for no further pursuit to be made against them, Emilia attempted to draw the opponent’s
attention to herself. However, Emilia’s idea was unnecessary.
It was not that it had not worked. Enough had already been done, as the other party’s eyes were drawn
to Emilia.
16
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “The expression Emilia uses here (風穴を開ける), translates directly to «open a
windhole», but the two meanings of this expression are both «to penetrate something», and «to breathe a new life into
something».”
271
Web Novel Volume 32
Because laid in wait at a bastion of the city’s ramparts, where Emilia was headed――
???: “――You again.”
Emilia, astonished at seeing weaponkin for the first time, felt her strong feelings being dampened by an
existence that would not be found even within the melting pot of diverse races that was the Vollachian
Empire.
Eyes shining gold, two black horns gleaming dully on her head. Catching the now-returning Flying Winged
Blade, having been thrown, in her small hands, the little girl was clad in an intimidating air unbefitting
her small stature.
Looking up at her opponent standing there, Emilia pointed a finger at her in a sharp gesture and said,
Emilia: “Yes! It’s me again, Madelyn! The passing Spiritual Arts User, Emily!”
Madelyn: “You’re an irritating girl. During the battle the other day, you couldn’t beat this dragon――”
Gnashing her teeth with strength, Madelyn’s expression shifted to a rather bloodcurdling one.
Viewing Emilia as an enemy, in an attempt to make up for the recent battle in Guaral, Madelyn raised
her Flying Winged Blade at Emilia below――
Emilia: “――Hiyah!”
In the subsequent instant, similar to how it had gone previously, a block of ice larger than the City Hall
crashed into Madelyn like the very heavens were falling, and together with a thunderous sound, the
battle between Emilia and Madelyn broke out.
272
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 89 – Kafma Irulux

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 6 “Kafma Irulux”
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Kiln, Goldkills, Akagami,
――Even in the land of the Empire, where a wide variety of demi-human people lived, there were those
who were regarded as heretics.
The Insect Cage Tribe was exactly that, and even in the Empire where demi-humans of various species
intermingled, reality was that they were not free from being seen as strange and heterodox.
In appearance, the Insect Cage Tribe did not differ significantly from the human race.
Many of them were brown-skinned and they had a custom of engraving their bodies with tattoos, but
they did not possess any other obvious characteristics like the Cyclops Tribe and the Evil Eye Tribe with
their distinctive eyes, the Multi-Arm Tribe and the Long-Leg Tribe with their distinctive arms and legs,
or especially the Beastman Tribe and the Halfbeast Tribe who could not be any more distinctive.
Still, there was a reason as to why the Insect Cage Tribe were looked at in a peculiar way by other races.
Their way of living.
That was due to their way of living in symbiosis with the “insects” within their bodies, the unique
characteristic of the Insect Cage Tribe.
As mentioned above, compared to other demi-humans, the Insect Cage Tribe had little difference in
appearance from the human race. Were it not for the “insects” in their bodies, it would have been
possible for them to live as a part of the human race.
However, that was not the case. The tribe would insert “insects” into their bodies, inheriting their
characteristics.
273
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 89 – Kafma Irulux
Web Novel Volume 32
It was an acquisition of demi-human characteristics post-partum, so to speak, a forbidden art of

transforming the body in which one was born―― that, was the primary reason for them being shunned
by other demi-humans.
This was different compared to the weaponkin, who were born with a part of their bodies metallized,
which they could reforge into a weapon of their choice as they grew up, and to the glowkin, who were
believed to take in the souls of the people they killed, thereby increasing the radiance of the pyroxene
crystal that grew on their forehead.
The way of life of the Insect Cage Tribe, who did not mingle with others and never left their homeland,
was shrouded in mystery.
Since falsified knowledge was often spread with prejudice, some of the rumors would be hard for the
Insect Cage Tribe to avoid laughing at were they to have the opportunity to hear them.
However, there were few opportunities for the rumors to be corrected, and there were no opportunities
for the misunderstandings to be cleared.
The most common misconception was the timing for the insertion of the “insect” within one’s body, as
well as the connection between the way of living of the “insects” and the Insect Cage Tribe’s―― putting
in clearer fashion, their history.
To begin with, implanting “insects” into one’s body came alongside grave danger.
In the southern region of the Vollachian Empire, deep within the village where the Insect Cage Tribe
lived, there was a cave where “insects” lived. Said cave was called the “Abyss” because of the deformed
creatures and the poisonous air that pervaded it. The “insects” inhabiting the cave had a strange
appearance, they were fundamentally different from the insects that were commonly thought of.
Just who had come up with the idea of taking in these mysterious creatures, was unknown.
The consensus was that it probably was a method outside the norm that had been discovered by a shaman,
shinobi, or some other heretic with abnormal principles in order to gain power that could not be obtained
through conventional methods.
In any case, given their existence, the existence of the Insect Cage Tribe was merely a byproduct.
274
Web Novel Volume 32
The ancestors of the Insect Cage Tribe were ones who wished to live in symbiosis with their natural
powers by implanting mysterious “insects” into their bodies, and this madness had been passed down to
the present day.
Returning to the original topic―― It was customary for the Insect Cage Tribe to wait until the age of
twelve to receive their first “insect”.
Until that age, they would train their bodies and minds to be suitable vessels for the “insects”, so that
they were recognized as a host to an “insect” during the actual ceremony and for it to be possible to
arrange the time of hatching in appropriate fashion.
After that, the symbiotic “insect” would only recognize its obedience towards the host if they had
complete mastery over it, thus they were allowed to call themselves a full-fledged member of the Insect
Cage Tribe.
The ritual was forbidden until the age of twelve, because taking in “insects” was a risk to one’s life.
Those who challenged the ritual before they were physically and mentally ready would be eaten alive by
the incorporated “insects”, winding up dead. The minimum age to challenge the ritual was twelve, but
as long as the vessel was not ready, the age could be extended to fifteen. If the vessel was not ready by
then, they would be deemed unqualified for consideration as a member of the Insect Cage Tribe and
thrown into the Abyss as food for the “insects”.
The suffering associated with the ritual of taking in those essential “insects” was indescribable.
There were different types of blood among the human race, and trying to compensate for a lack of blood
via the transfusion of a different blood type could endanger one’s life. The suffering of the “insect”
intake ceremony was similar to that.
The feeling that all the blood flowing through one’s body was poison, rotting one’s organs and burning
one’s brain.
The “insect” would grow into a chrysalis that tested the host, as to ascertain if it was worthy of being
its vessel, then spending three days and three nights deciding whether to use it as its vessel or to dissolve
and devour it.
275
Web Novel Volume 32
Once the chrysalis finally hatched, if the human form was still intact, the ritual would have succeeded,
and the symbiosis with the “insect” established.
The first physical change that occurred in the Insect Cage Tribe was when an “insect” was taken into the
body, the person hatched from their chrysalis.
Some acquired antennae and wings, some developed compound eyes, others grew multiple arms and
legs, and others covered their fingers and bodies with a shell.
The fact that these characteristics were similar to those of real insects was the reason for the Insect
Cage Tribe being called as such, despite the fact that the “insects” they would take in were not actually
insects at all.
Of course, even in a different shape, their essence remained unchanged.
However, it was also true that there were those who viewed the Insect Cage Tribe as these abnormal
people who performed rituals to retroactively transform themselves to become vessels for “insects”.
This was the prejudice that awaited them at the end of their suffering, and yet the way of the Insect
Cage Tribe remained the same.
In order to be recognized as a member of the Insect Cage Tribe, a person must take in a single “insect”.
However, the more “insects” one took in, the more powerful one became as a warrior.
Therefore, the best warriors of the Insect Cage Tribe had taken in at least three “insects”.
However, the more “insects” a person integrated into their being, the risk of them cannibalizing each
other inside the body, and endangering the life of the host, increased. Therefore, the number of
“insects” in symbiose was correlated to the quality of the warrior.
The current chief of the Insect Cage Tribe was known as a warrior among warriors, and was revered and
respected as the hero of his tribe for having taken eight “insects” into their body.
――And Kafma Irulux was a monster that had taken in thirty-two “insects”.
The birth of a monster that overshadowed even the feat of a hero, a monster that, from the very
beginning, had gone against the code of the Insect Cage Tribe.
276
Web Novel Volume 32
The ritual of implanting an “insect” was not supposed to be performed until the twelfth birthday for fear
of endangering the vessel’s life, but Kafma had taken in his first “insect” only mere days after his birth.
As the elder brother of the Chief, his father turned mad for remaining inferior to his younger, brilliant
brother, and directed it towards his own child.
Once Kafma gained awareness of his surroundings, he was made to known of his circumstances by his
father.
His real father was executed by his younger brother, the Chief, his true intentions remaining unknown.
However, his father had declared his son dead soon after his birth, isolating Kafma, and performing the
ritual of implanting an “insect” into him every year.
Ironically, when Kafma’s existence was discovered, and he was first taken out of hiding at the age of
twelve, the same year his brethren were to undergo the ritual of implanting “insects”, and Kafma was
already a monster living in symbiosis with thirteen “insects”.
Even among the Insect Cage Tribe, opinions were divided on how to deal with Kafma, an existence
inconceivable to the tribe.
With his father already dead, having received a execution ripe with emotion for having broken the law
and cursed his child, the reason Kafma had been able to incorporate a double-digit number of “insects”
was completely unknown―― Eventually, his uncle, the Chief, declared that he would take responsibility
for Kafma’s existence, allowing him to live.
This was not a lie, and Kafma Irulux was grateful to the Chief.
His blood-related uncle, for better or worse, maintained a certain distance and discretion when dealing
with Kafma, and did not direct any excessive blame or apologies towards him because of his father.
His uncle’s attitude of not being neither particularly kind nor heartless showed his awareness to not give
Kafma special treatment as a member of the Insect Cage Tribe, for which Kafma was grateful.
No matter how my uncle treated me, the fact of the matter is that I am an anomaly among the tribe.
277
Web Novel Volume 32
Yet the generation that was still unaware of the pain of implanting “insects” kept Kafma at a distance,
while those who had already incubated insects feared Kafma for the unimaginable number he had taken
in.
The Insect Cage Tribe was regarded as heretical by other tribes, and Kafma had become even more
heretical among them.
Of course, Kafma had no reason to be blamed or persecuted.
Kafma could have ignored the stares he received and continued to live the life he had as an unrelated
outsider. However, despite being raised differently from others, Kafma’s character was virtuous.
He did not appreciate the environment of his own people being afraid of him.
To become a member of the Insect Cage Tribe, one was required to implant an “insect” inside oneself.
However, Kafma had passed through that stage even before he had become self-aware. So he spared no
effort in understanding his brethren in different ways.
He actively interacted with others, learned how to be a warrior from his uncle, the Chief, and showed
that he was no different from them by being tenacious in his interactions with all generations.
In order to be respected as a warrior of the Insect Cage Tribe, he challenged the ritual of implanting a
new “insect” into his body.
There was some opposition. Since Kafma was unique in the history of the Insect Cage Tribe, who had
already taken in thirteen “insects”, there were high expectations for how much growth he would achieve
simply by growing up.
They had said it was a mistake that should not have happened, that he would lose his life before it even
hatched.
Kafma knew what those old men were thinking, but he did not think it was a good idea to stop.
Before receiving permission, Kafma took the “insect” and went through with the ritual unsupervised.
Kafma later learned that he had inherited this reckless behavior from his father.
278
Web Novel Volume 32
But this time, Kafma recklessly took in his fourteenth “insect”, and after three days and three nights of
hellish suffering, vomiting blood, he survived.
And so, Kafma Irulux had finally hatched as a member of the Insect Cage Tribe.
Kafma, despite his peculiar birth, was possessed of virtuous spirit, winning the outstanding respect of his
tribe, making him the strongest in the history of the Insect Cage Tribe.
In the Vollachian Empire, it was the strong who were honored and glorified.
Shouldering the hopes and expectations of his entire tribe, Kafma also set out to make his mark as a
General of Vollachia and make the strength of the Insect Cage Tribe itself known.
Naturally, there were those who liked to gossip everywhere. Sometimes, he received heartless abuse and
harassment from those who believed false rumors about the Insect Cage Tribe. But these were trivial
matters.
It was trivial for Kafma, having reached the outside world. Yes, it was trivial.
――Kafma Irulux was a “monster” born out of the history of the Insect Cage Tribe.
With a virtuous spirit and a sense of camaraderie with his fellow countrymen, he took the initiative to
fight the enemy and protect his Tribe.
However, no matter how much effort he put in, his tribesmen continued to draw a line between Kafma
and themselves. Because they knew the difficulty of coexisting with “insects”, they could not see Kafma
as one of them.
Therefore, for Kafma Irulux, leaving his homeland was his aspiration.
Only in a place without his tribesmen, the Insect Cage Tribe, could Kafma see the light he sought.
By all rights, everyone in the Insect Cage Tribe was supposed to undergo the process of hatching as they
grew up, to eclose, and to recognize that they were only one, until finally――
△▼△▼△▼△
279
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “――RRRRRRAH!!”
At the howling, furious, golden tiger that had leapt in front of him, Kafma gnashed his molars with force.
Kafma did everything in his power to meet the enemy, whose upper body had enlarged in explosive
fashion, who raised his sharp animal claws―― A warrior who called himself Garfiel Tinzel.
Kafma: “I apologize for underestimating you!”
With a flap of the torn wings upon his back, Kafma released purple thorns from his outstretched arms.
Though a newcomer among the “insects” that Kafma had adopted, thorns were used frequently because
of their ease of use. However, even with their suppressive power, they could not halt Garfiel’s
momentum.
With one fell swoop of his claws, he wrought destruction down upon the tip of the thorns alongside the
surface of the rampart, and the sensation of the “insect” screaming within shook Kafma’s brain.
The seemingly endless amount of thorns were part of the “insect” that Kafma had taken in.
Naturally, if they were hurt, there would be a proportionate backlash. They just suppressed it through
sheer vitality, to make it seem like there was no reaction at all.
Garfiel: “GAHHHHH!!”
With unstoppable momentum Garfiel stepped forth, and out of the corner of his eye, Kafma slid down
the ramparts with the acceleration of his wings, slipping past the fierce tiger.
The impact, a thundering roar, echoed just off to the side, and Kafma was horrified by how much the
margin for evasion had been narrowed down.
Every attack was even faster and more powerful than the previous one.
Either one growing in battle, or one drawing on their dormant strength, neither of which was realistic.
Almost every change in force that occurred on the battlefield was a reduction in power.
280
Web Novel Volume 32
Of course, any perfect condition set up before a battle was lost with every second that passed once the
battle commenced, until one’s energy reserves were depleted and the optimal results could no longer
be achieved.
That was why, it was important to unleash the greatest firepower and skill within the first move of a
battle.
Of course, Kafma was no stranger to this rule, unleashing maximum firepower and fighting techniques
on the enemy.
And Garfiel ought to have been the same, too―― It ought to have been that way, so it did not make
sense.
Such an increase in power and speed over the course of a fight, regardless of the particularities of
beastification.
Kafma: “And you, you must be seriously injured―― Hk!”
Kafma’s earlier attack could have been described as a sneak attack, or a poisoned assassination of sorts.
Whether the means were proper or not, Kafma did not abstain from the act itself. If elegance was the
difference between life and death in battle, then one should choose the means that suit one’s desired
outcome.
If those fixations were related to whether or not a person was capable of performing at their best, then
it would be a different story.
Kafma: “――――”
Whatever the case, the injuries to Garfiel’s whole body were unusual.
The largest injury he had sustained was head trauma from Kafma’s attack, but the damage wrought by
the “insect” that had burrowed into him was also quite resounding. However, the same method would
not work again.
Having swallowed the Fire Magic Stones, Garfiel’s body yet blazed red-hot.
281
Web Novel Volume 32
His whole body was covered in flames, but the insides of his body were certainly in an even more
unmanageable state of conflagration.
While the host body was at risk when implanting an “insect”, an “insect” without a host was also
extremely vulnerable and could easily die off, even in an environment that was only slightly harsh.
There was no such thing as an “insect” that could live in a body that was continuously burning.
Kafma: “The thought of it is terrifying.”
Even if he could use healing magic, he could not kill the “insect” with it. Instead, the “insect” needed
to be removed in order for the magic to heal the wound.
This was the best way to break through that antinomy, but it seemed unlikely that he could think this up
on his own.
Rather, it was probably the result of following instinct, rather than thinking with one’s head.
If he had thought it through with his head, he would have never been able to swallow the Magic Stone
and set his body alight.
Kafma: “――Hk.”
The moment he slid to an unguarded side, red antennae shot out from Kafma’s shoulders like projectiles
off a cannon.
Garfiel’s body was blasted off the ramparts with a roar as the tips of the horns of the “insect” pierced
through his steel-like abdominal muscles, originating from Kafma’s transformed shoulder bones.
A painful blow, but Kafma had not come out unscathed.
Kafma: “Guh.”
Kafma’s cheeks tensed up at the bone-numbing pain of having two of the antennae snapped off at the
base. If victory came at the cost of pain, it brought Kafma down to his knees.
But, Kafma was not foolish enough to kneel here.
282
Web Novel Volume 32
Because――
Garfiel: “GAH! OHAA! RUUUAHHHHH!”
Supposedly having been blown away, Garfiel crawled up the ramparts, his claws piercing the walls, and
leapt up high before Kafma’s eyes.
Red steam erupted on the side of his body where the horns had supposedly pierced, the wound closing
up. Kafma exhaled as the healing magic’s pale light violently glowed with phosphorescence, and the
injury healed rapidly and unexpectedly.
Kafma: “Ha.”
Kafma put a hand over his mouth, realizing it was an impulse to laugh.
Then, as if giving up, he put his hand down and shook his head loosely.
Kafma: “Refreshing.”
He admitted it.
Kafma Irulux was enjoying his battle with Garfiel Tinzel to the fullest.
Garfiel: “OAHHHHH!”
The howling Garfiel brought his arms down, falling as a disc of gold revolving vertically. Kafma raised
both arms, and adjudging he would be unable to stop him, he pushed forward, opting to go beneath
Garfiel’s groin and behind him, aiming for his exposed back, which he could see from the side.
However, Kafma had unleashed the slash of his wings without turning back, being repelled away by a
rising stone right between the two fighters. Just before Kafma’s attack could reach him from beneath
his groin, Garfiel had landed, placing his outstretched leg on the floor and activating his Divine Protection
as to block the attack.
Moreover, his wings had struck against the hard stone, being torn with a loud noise―― As for the other
part, Garfiel let loose a violent strike of his hind legs, utilizing his front legs in conjunction.
283
Web Novel Volume 32
Kafma: “――Hk!?”
With their backs to each other, Kafma’s body went flying after a powerful blow.
His efforts to stay on his feet turned out disastrous, and his outstretched body had failed to dissipate the
impact, bouncing off the floor, spitting blood, and sending Kafma’s tall body bouncing over the wall.
Once, twice bouncing higher, he saw Garfiel’s face as he spun around over his rolling momentum. To the
bottom――
Kafma: “A second time―― Hk!”
His chest opened, and his ribs spread apart, his reddish organs stored deep within rumbled, and the
shockwave emitted from them surged forth straight into Garfiel.
This, Kafma’s trump card, was not the result of introducing a new “insect”, but a new organ created by
the coexistence and symbiosis of the thirty-two “insects” that had been inserted up to that point.
The functions of multiple “insects” were combined to release a shockwave that engulfed and destroyed
everything in its path with a ferociously precise vibration, a destructive blow pulverizing all.
The moment any warrior was exposed to it, invisible to the eye as it was, it would turn them into a mist
of blood.
Kafma: “――Buh.”
That conviction remained unshaken as Garfiel’s golden hair was now stained with blood.
Any warrior would be turned into a bloody mist. Therefore――
Kafma: “――Monster.”
Halting his tumbling body with an arm thrust against the floor, Kafma looked up.
Then, Garfiel, with his blood-stained upper body trembling, mouth wide open, rushed in. Straight towards
him, the “monster” struck a blow that would have killed any warrior.
Kafma: “――――”
284
Web Novel Volume 32
The swing of that huge fist caught Kafma in the face, and a reflexive counter-punch rocketed upwards
to his opponent’s jaw. Like that, a violent brawl ensued, red flowers of blood blooming across the wall.
It was an epic battle that none could interrupt. A clash between monsters.
Kafma: “Ha.”
Exhaling and looking beyond the pain, Kafma poured the entirety of his being into it.
He was an extraordinary monster yielded from a peculiar origin, that was the reason for Kafma Irulux to
be so distinct from his tribesmen, a fate which he had cursed with his very being.
Leaving his closed-off hometown and stepping forth into the wide world, Kafma had tried to discover.
He had tried to discover evidence, so that he may puff up his chest with pride that he was not a monster.
However, that was not the case in reality.
Even in the outside world, Kafma’s remarkable true strength was beyond the norm and thereby regarded
as heretical. Many that he stood shoulder-to-shoulder with as regular soldiers feared Kafma’s prowess,
and so they stayed away from his abnormality.
That no matter where, he was a monster, that in the end, it was a fate he could not escape, such was
as Kafma had thought. However――
???: “――Rise up, General Third-Class Kafma! Together, let us do everything in our power for the glorious
sake of His Excellency! What, do not think too much about it, for just like you, we are all monsters!”
With a loud voice, the words of the large man who gave that masculine laugh had been blessing from
heavens, for Kafma.
Wanting to deny that he was a monster, Kafma had tried to ingratiate himself with his tribesmen. Since
that wish had not been fulfilled, he had tried to seek it outside his Tribe, and yet he had failed.
However, what if he looked upwards?
285
Web Novel Volume 32
Gathered together were monsters that even Kafma Irulux, who was feared as a monster, was no match
for.
It was not that Kafma wanted to be told that he was not a monster.
It was just that he did not want to be in a loneliness that could not be shared or understood by anyone.
Even though he was a monster, the world had not left Kafma behind. Therefore――
Kafma: “――And with my fight against you, yet another.”
While Garfiel’s entire body was bathed in a four-pronged barrage of antennae fired at an ultra-close
range, he endured it with sheer force by healing his wounds as soon as he sustained them.
The uncommon defensive power, vitality, and extreme regenerative abilities that likely included the
power of a Divine Protection, were the gimmicks of the “monster” before Kafma’s eyes, and the cause
of his enthusiasm.
The thorned vines released from his right arm had wound around the fierce tiger’s entire body, and the
thorns were forcibly shaken off while they were tearing the skin to bits. His fists, covered in carapaces
that thrust aside every slash, collided directly with Garfiel’s shining silver gauntlets, the carapaces
shattering to pieces.
The “insect” eggs that had been planted with a flick of his left hand had burned in the flames, and the
shockwave emitted once he had been forced down to his knees, which had caused his internal organs to
churn, was still unable to overcome that recovery ability, falling flat.
Refreshing. Ahh, how refreshing.
In the end, he was a man of the army, and no matter how he may try to pretend, he was a monster, and
going along with the “insects” that cheered from within him, before he knew it, a smile that would not
come off was plastered on Kafma’s cheeks.
The thirty-two “insects”, the beings that had become one with himself and were closer to him than his
own family, were delighted to finally have chance to show their full heart and soul, beginning to rant
and rave.
286
Web Novel Volume 32
Victory had to be attained.
For the sake of a great cause, for the glorious sake of His Excellency the Emperor who lead the Empire,
for the sake of repaying his benefactor who had raised him to this domain, and for the sake of his
tribesmen who wished to improve the status of the Insect Cage Tribe.
Garfiel: “――Bastard, where the fuck ya think you’re lookin’?”
He heard a voice amidst the pain, the suffocation, and the accelerating thoughts that filled his brain.
Even though they were both pounding each other’s vitals with such ferocious vigor and might that it
would not have been strange if one of them died, even though there was no room for a proper exchange
of words, he had heard it.
A pair of emerald-green eyes in front of him fixed their gaze onto him, and a bloodshot glint pierced his
soul.
The sharp fangs made a noise as to slurp flesh and blood, and the sound of creaking bones made all of
his perception feel distant.
So while everything was being put to use for the stage of battle, the monster before his eyes, howled.
Garfiel: “My amazin’ self’s right here.”
Kafma: “――――”
Garfiel: “For just this moment, don’t let anythin’ get in the way.”
That instant, color faded from the world, the sound of the wind and the ringing in his ears went silent,
and that large enemy before his eyes became all that remained in Kafma Irulux’s world.
Kafma was ashamed of his own inadequacy, thinking how tactless he had been.
And then, he quickly tossed that shameful tactlessness aside, and nodded.
Kafma: “――Ahh, it’s just you and me.”
That moment, their fists crossed and slammed into each other’s faces, and time accelerated.
287
Web Novel Volume 32
An open palm caught hold of his face, and Kafma’s skull screamed from the extraordinary strength of
that grip. But Kafma also put his hand in his opponent’s mouth, and from there he poured thorns into his
opponent’s body.
Since he could not break through from the outside, then he would do it from the inside.
The thorns would rampage through the inside of his body, overflowing, and the conclusion of devouring
him from the inside was imminent. However, while the thorns were flowing into Garfiel, he swung
Kafma’s body up, and then swung his body down, slamming him into the ramparts.
Kafma: “――Hk.”
As his back was buried into the rampart, he was lifted and dropped again. Lifted, and dropped. Lifted,
and dropped. Lifted lifted lifted lifted, dropped dropped dropped dropped, and he was trampled upon.
A crack formed in the rampart where his entire body was buried, and the tip of the bastion of the star-
fortress was split in two. His vision was dyed a deep red, and in place of his breaths, blood gushed out.
Nevertheless, the thorns did not lose their potency, continuously flowing into Garfiel’s body.
Until Kafma exhausted all his strength, the “insects” would hunger for victory.
Garfiel: “――Gah.”
The open mouth of the large tiger was not able to bite through the bulky bundle of thorns. No matter
how much his claws tore into them, the undulating layers of thorns were too thick. No matter what he
did, Kafma would not let him go.
The thorns were also finite, there was a limit to how much he could send forth.
If Kafma were to send them all forth at this point, he would be giving up his best chance of defeating
the other insurgents who were closing in on the ramparts. However, this victory would be worth it.
――No, the monster known as Garfiel Tinzel, would be worth it.
Kafma: “Ah, ahh, RAAAAAAAAAAAHHH――!!”
288
Web Novel Volume 32
Ignoring the pain of the broken bones in his body, Kafma’s throat raised a war cry.
The overflowing thorns filled Garfiel’s body to the brim, and the pressure of the deadly thorns with no
place to go, would cause a rupture that led to death.
No matter how hard he tried to twist his body, no matter if he completed his beastification, it would not
let him escape.
Concentrating the remaining power of all the “insects” in his body, Kafma suppressed Garfiel and pitched
forward to wrest victory―― and then he bore witness to the unbelievable.
Kafma: “――Wha…”
The large tiger with golden fur had swelled up to the verge of bursting from the thorns that had poured
into his mouth. Before that body could burst, the pressure wrought about by the thorns was rapidly lost.
Why was that? ――Because an escape route had been created for the thorns that had entered his body.
Garfiel’s sharp claws had tore across his own abdomen, thorns pouring out from the wound.
His terrifyingly desperate tactics were acts of barbarism which brought him close to death’s door. If
thorns were to rush into a wound that had been created, a wound in the stomach could be opened for
the same reason that the mouth could not be closed. Then his body would be split in two, and that would
be it.
Indeed, to merely invite death like that, it was an act of barbarity far too foolish.
However, the instant Kafma witnessed that barbarism, the momentary emptiness in his mind gave
Garfiel, who was on the verge of tearing himself apart, a moment to catch his breath.
He closed his jaws. There was a sound of thorns being torn apart, and the large tiger’s large mouth
closed.
Kafma had missed the decisive blow with his thorns, and before he could realize it, Garfiel stepped forth
his fist pummelling Kafma’s face with a hard impact of his silver gauntlets.
289
Web Novel Volume 32
Collapsed atop the wall, a fist slammed into Kafma’s face as he lay sprawled out on the floor, the impact
that was now deeply hammered into him inflicted decisive damage to the rampart.
A thunderous roar resounded, and the ramparts of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, extolled to be
impregnable, began crumbling.
While feeling the collapse through the sound behind him, Kafma looked straight ahead towards Garfiel,
who pulled back his fist.
Slowly unraveling his beastification, the boy regained his original humanoid form―― the wound in
Garfiel’s abdomen, from when he had torn himself open, was closed with a plume of blood.
It was a fatal wound, but seeing him forget about it even happening so terrifyingly quickly, Kafma burst
into laughter.
What an absurd sight.
Kafma: “…Monster.”
Thus, right after he muttered that to himself as if to catch his breath, the collapse was fully realized
and the ramparts crumbled.
Falling amongst the crumbling ramparts and rubble, Kafma’s consciousness slowly faded away, faded
away, and faded away until there was nothing left to hold on to――
Kafma: “Your Excellency, I apologize…”
Until the very end, while he thought shamefully of himself for putting on airs of a loyal retainer, he fell.
――The voices of the “insects”, which he had been hearing since he was born, also seemed to be awfully
quiet.
△▼△▼△▼△
290
Web Novel Volume 32
Forcefully grabbing the man’s body as he fell defenseless, he kicked off on the rubble to escape the
scene of collapse.
Grazing the ground with his heel, he stifled his momentum, turning around to see the ramparts crumble
with a thunderous roar, opening a large hole in the strong fortress.
Garfiel: “I fuckin’ opened it, a hole for the new wind17.”
The words had been spoken before the start of the battle, remembering Emilia’s order, his cheeks
contorted. Feeling pain in the corners of his mouth, which had been torn wide open, Garfiel screamed,
“Gah!”.
He hurriedly placed his hand on the wound, and activated his healing magic.
Garfiel: “Argh, shit, that hurts… But.”
Roughly healing his torn mouth, Garfiel intently stared down at his hands.
In that sudden, frantic battle, he had been put into a condition where, frankly, it would not have been
strange if he died―― But the horrific wounds all over his body had closed up, the seeping pain becoming
a lingering sensation.
Even while in his beast form, he thought that he had been able to maintain a certain degree of composure
while continuing to fight. Thanks to that, he had been able to recover from his wounds quickly―― Was
that really all there was to it?
Garfiel: “…Has my amazin’ self gotten stronger?”
Clutching his opened hand tightly, Garfiel spilled that out.
He had not been entirely sure. Perhaps it would be better to call it fortunate, but until now, Garfiel had
not faced an opponent that begat him to give his all.
17
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “Same as chapter 88, the expression Garfiel uses here (風穴を開ける), translates
directly to «open a windhole», but the two meanings of this expression are both «to penetrate something», and «to breathe a new
life into something». In this case, it refers to him opening up the wall, but it is technically the same as what Emilia used in the
previous chapter.”
291
Web Novel Volume 32
Except for the battle against Kurgan, the Eight-Arms, in the Watergate City, the battles in which Garfiel
had not been able to use the entirety of his strength piled up.
With those shackles removed, and the result of once again being able to fight with all his might, he had
a definite sensation.
He had breached the wall, a level of strength higher than he was before. That was what he had
ascertained during this battle. That was why――
Garfiel: “――Ya called me a monster, but I’d say the exact same thing ‘bout ya.”
With that, Garfiel lowered his right arm, dropping Kafma’s body to the ground, and snorted his nose.
Kafma still drew breath, his chest falling and rising ever so slightly. This was war, and in order to think
of it as true victory, he should not let his opponent live, though he understood this.
Emilia had declared that they should try to reduce the number of people who would die by their hands.
And Otto, likewise, had told Garfiel to beat them up until they could no longer stand on their own feet.
Indeed, Emilia had shared these words from the bottom of her heart, and Otto had spoken them out of
concern.
He wished to fulfill that.
Therefore, in this place――
Garfiel: “――It’s my amazin’ self’s win.”
And so, having defeated one of the bastions that made the star’s vertices, Garfiel pumped his fist into
the air.
292
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, coloring by SoupVEVO (source)
293
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 90 – Infernal Cradle

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 7 “Decisive Battle at the Bastions”, Parts 1-2
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Goldkills, Translation
checked by Garcar, Senkel, Ice/Ice_Occultism) ― Complete
???: “――No doubt about it! In front, the first bastion holds the Second, Arakiya!!”
???: “It’s presumed to be the Ninth, Madelyn Eschart, at the second bastion! A herd of flying dragons is
circling overhead!”
???: “The guardian of the third bastion, still unidentified!”
???: “Also, no confirmation on the guardian of the fourth bastion! Unable to confirm!”
???: “Fifth bastion, such a flashy attack… Not a General First-Class! It a General Second-Class! Kafma
Irulux!”
The battle conditions were coming in one after another, being reported in loud voices, akin to angry
shouts or screams.
The soldiers assigned to the role of long-range observers would take up a position as high as they could,
their eyes bloodshot―― as they tried to obtain as much information as possible by looking at the majesty
of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana in front of them.
The decisive battle for the Imperial Capital had finally begun. If one were to consider the simple
difference in the number of soldiers as the thing that would tilt the balance, the military strength of the
rebel forces was nearly twice that of the army in the Imperial Capital. If all of these troops were to run
out onto the plains at once and clash head-on, it would be obvious who would win the battle――
???: “I had never thought I would be on the side of attacking the robust Imperial Capital of Lupugana.”
294
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 90 – Infernal Cradle
Web Novel Volume 32
Shaking his distinctive hairdo from side-to-side, Zikr Osman wrinkled his brow as he documented the
battle situation that was reported to him on a map he had spread out in the simple command center.
As a General Second-Class of the Empire, he carried out his duty as a General and still possessed a high
degree of loyalty to Vollachia, so it could be said that the Imperial Capital was the armor that protected
the heart that he needed to protect.
He would never have thought of himself as being in a position where he had to take down the Imperial
Capital and vanquish the existence of one who, perversely, called himself the Emperor on the throne.
???: “The situation, however, shall not wait for your incessant whining to cease―― No, not restricted to
you. Time passes equally for everyone.”
Zikr: “Abel-dono…”
Abel: “Return to the battle situation. Obtain the reports from the long-range observers. Priority should
be given to the third and fourth bastions… No matter how trivial. From that, we shall identify the
guardians there.”
Zikr: “Right away! Strengthen the long-range observations on the third and fourth! Without a doubt, a
General First-Class is on those battlefields!”
So Zikr ordered of his nearest subordinate with a nod, causing the air to fluctuate at a dizzying pace.
Savoring the dry air on his skin, Abel squinted from behind his oni mask towards the Imperial Capital in
the distance, outside the cloth-covered command center, where the star-shaped ramparts protected the
city.
As noted previously, in terms of military strength, the rebels far outnumbered the regular army.
However, the assembled rebels lacked a sense of coordination, they were rabble that would rush off in
haste likely as to not relinquish glory and military achievement to others.
In addition, the enemy, whom they needed to attack, was confined to the innermost part of the Imperial
Capital, which painted a picture of robustness and solidity.
295
Web Novel Volume 32
As discussed when capturing the Fortress City of Guaral, some held the belief that in cases where the
attacker was attempting to defeat the defender, if it were to boil down to pure military strength and
naught more, three times the number of men would be required.
Considering that the defensive measures of the Imperial Capital were far superior to those of Guaral, the
difference ought to be even bigger. Above all――
Abel: “――The existences that disturb the balance of military strength the most are the powerful who
are equivalent to a thousand men in strength.”
Zikr: “It is a decisive battle in the defense of the Imperial Capital. Although the battle has begun earlier
than expected, how many of the Nine Divine Generals have been recalled?”
Even though the rebels could be surmised as a rabble, if they were to get hit on the head and doused
with water, they would turn tail with their ears, ready to listen. If that happened, then they would be
able to incorporate them into their tactics and shape them.
That was, if the water was simply a wake-up call, and not something that made them close their eyes
forever―― Which was no easy task when confronted with the Nine Divine Generals.
Abel: “At the very least, Arakiya, Madelyn Eschart, and Moguro Hagane will be in play. Kafma Irulux is
equivalent to a General First-Class on merit alone, and Olbart Dunkelkenn may refuse to participate due
to his injured arm, but that is unlikely.”
Zikr: “There will be no participation by General First-Class Goz or General First-Class Groovy. Is that
what you expect?”
Abel: “Goz Ralfon may or may not be alive, and Groovy Gumlet may or may not have been recalled from
the west. Depending on factors, the latter is difficult to mobilize. The uncertainty concerning the west’s
movements is neither orchestrated by this side nor theirs―― But it smells fishy.”
In the first move of the rebellion, Goz had taken up resistance to allow Abel to flee as he was ousted
from the Imperial Capital. He was likely to have died, as no further information regarding his whereabouts
was known.
296
Web Novel Volume 32
Goz, who possessed the extraordinary support of his soldiers because of his superior command
capabilities and personality, would be one of the greatest threats in the war if he were to become an
enemy. But then again, knowing the identity of the impostor sitting on the throne, there was practically
no chance that Goz would join the other side, making him nothing more than a dead pawn that was hard
to deal with.
Abel: “The only possible effective use of a dead pawn is to utilize its death… Something around the lines
of taking Goz Ralfon’s death and pinning the blame for it on the rebels to stir up the morale of the
soldiers.”
Zikr: “…I do not wish to think about it. If I had remained unaware of the situation over there, I would
have also taken up the sword for the sake of General First-Class Goz, even if it meant dying.”
Even Zikr, a General in his own right, mourned Goz’s supposed death.
It was a feat attained via the trust and achievements Goz Ralfon had built up, and in fact, if they were
to resort to such a scheme, it would be necessary to re-evaluate the strength of the Imperial Army.
But, if the intent was to do so, the best time would have been before the war had begun.
Abel: “Either he deliberately passed up on the opportunity, or he did not want the uncertainty of any
fluctuation in force due to improved morale. Either way, he shall be pulling the strings.”
Running through his thoughts, Abel put his hand on the edge of his mask, attempting to get a grasp of
the other party’s intentions.
When it came to reading one’s intentions, there was no leisure for him to lose against most opponents.
However, this time, the opponent was outside of the “most” category, and in addition, he was an enemy
who knew the hues of his mind better than anyone else so far.
The conditions here were the same, however. Different win conditions meant different options. And so,
at the place where Abel was staring at the map was――
???: “――Abel-chin, Abel-chin!”
297
Web Novel Volume 32
A lively voice sounded through the entrance of the tent, and with quick movement, a little girl jumped
into the room. She took her place at the desk and turned to Abel, her blue eyes shimmering with immense
emotion.
???: “I want to go, too! Big bro is there, remember? I can’t wait anymore!”
Abel: “Nonsense. We do not need more contingencies. How can you be sure that your brother is in the
Imperial Capital?”
???: “There’s a girl named Madelyn! She’s the one who took big bro and Rem-chan! If she’s there, then
maybe the two of them are there too! Right?”
Abel: “That hardly sounds like a guarantee. Furthermore, your brother and that girl are of little strategic
value in the current situation. Do not confuse our priorities.”
???: “But there’s nothing more important to me than big bro and my friends!”
With a banging on the desk, the girl―― Medium, snapped at Abel’s words.
This was an emotional and implicit opinion. Ultimately, as he had stated, there was no reason other than
emotion to give priority to Flop and Rem, who had both been kidnapped under the circumstances of this
war, and therefore, this decision was worthless, for Abel.
There was a liberating alternative for Medium, though.
Abel: “――Causing needless dissension, hmm?”
Medium: “――? What?”
Lowering her eyebrows, Medium tilted her head, unconcerned about her own worth. Or was she
encouraged by the rightful appraisal of herself? Abel quickly dismissed it as overthinking.
In any case, he could not afford to devote much time to her.
Abel: “No matter how much you voice your aspirations, you should be aware how lofty your goal is right
now. If you cut loose your shackles and head for the battlefield, you will throw away your life in waste.”
298
Web Novel Volume 32
Medium: “Mm! But that…”
Zikr: “Miss Medium, Abel-dono is concerned for your safety. And I share his opinion, I cannot just let you
go.”
Looking up and down, Abel and Medium glared at each other respectively, and interrupting them, Zikr
rebuked the two in a calm tone.
Zikr, the General in command, was also aware of the unpredictable situation of the battle. Nevertheless,
he must have been quite distressed trying to keep the unreasonable Medium at bay.
Without revealing any of these emotion with his expression, the man called the Womanizer exchanged
glances with Medium, and spoke, “And what do we do about that?”.
Zikr: “The solid ramparts of the city is made up of five bastions. One cannot attack the Imperial Capital
without considering these five bastions. At the very least, we need to understand our opponent’s
intelligence and eliminate any ambiguity before we talk about this again――”
Medium: “That’s why! I’m also properly taking this into account! I really wanna hear from Madelyn about
my big bro, but it’s hard to do that, so from an unguarded spot, I’m gonna go inside…”
Abel: “――Wait.”
After Zikr’s attempt at gentle persuasion, Medium emotionally tried to push him aside. However,
Medium’s statement made Abel think of something, hence, he interrupted them.
Grabbing Medium by her slender shoulders, Abel turned her to face him, causing her to widen her eyes.
Abel: “You said, «an unguarded spot». If you mean one of the bastions, where did you get that
information?”
Medium: “From where, you say…? Oh! That’s right! Sorry, Abel-chin!”
Her complexion changed at the question, and Medium grasped Abel’s hand on her shoulder with both
hands. As she continued to hold his hand tightly, her blue eyes again wavered with emotion, and,
299
Web Novel Volume 32
Medium: “I should’ve told you this! Well, the third bastion is full of golems, and the fourth bastion is
nothing but black shadows… Neither of them has a person like Yorna-chan!”
Abel: “――――”
Medium: “Abel-chin?”
Abel’s eyes widened slightly at the message that came from Medium’s mouth. However, this reaction
was immediately quashed with a blink of an eye, disappearing in a silent sigh.
These uttered words, there was no need to scrutinize their content. He fully understood their meaning.
The question was how the information had been obtained――
Abel: “Who made you tell me this?”
Medium: “Huh?”
Abel: “Who?”
Opposite his gripped hand, with his left hand, he held the back of Medium’s head and turned her to face
him.
Medium gasped as he looked straight into her blue eyes. Then she moved her pale pink lips to answer
Abel’s question.
The answer, to that question was――
△▼△▼△▼△
――Otto Suwen closed his eyes while being engulfed in a vast, raging, whirlwind of information.
Otto: “――――”
A storm of voices, voices, voices poured in.
From right to left, from top to bottom, from front to back, an unending assault of voices.
300
Web Novel Volume 32
It was the second coming of the infernal cradle where he had once been, before he gained awareness of
mind, almost like a triumphant return to his nostalgic hometown.
The Divine Protection of the Soul of Language that Otto possessed could be said to be one of the biggest
outliers, even among the many Divine Protections that existed in the world.
This Divine Protection, which allowed one to understand the language of all creatures, and to
communicate using them, had too many flaws to be considered a strength obtained at birth.
First of all, a newborn child would have no ego or self-consciousness, only a vague sense of self.
Since children were not able to establish a firm sense of self, they had no choice but to rely on their
surroundings, but for the owner of the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language, these surroundings
would be far too vast.
It would not be about up, down, left, right, or depth, but literally everything.
To put it in tangible terms, a child with the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language would not be able
of even distinguishing between human, animal, insect, wind, rain, or the ringing in one’s ears.
Such a living creature, bereft of definitive judgement and attention span, could hardly survive.
The only reason Otto had been able to last through that period without dying was because of his
circumstances.
It was the devotion of his wealthy and loving parents, as well as his siblings who never dismissed or
rejected their brother, despite not being able to understand each other, that had kept Otto alive.
But even after establishing oneself as a living being, the suffering of the Divine Protection of the Soul of
Language did not end. Rather, it had been just about to begin.
Those who possessed the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language were able to communicate with
everything around them, but they risked being isolated from everyone in return. This was a major factor
in them lacking a sense of belonging.
Assuming that talking, touching, and cultivating bonds made up the foundations for going about life, the
owner of the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language could establish relationships with any creature.
301
Web Novel Volume 32
There was no need to merely bond with human beings.
They could communicate with any animal, insect, and even fish because the Divine Protection would
allow them to connect with all living things, thus making it easy to isolate themselves.
They could be trapped in an eternal prison of doubt as to who they were.
Due to that, the previous holders of the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language all, had met an early
demise.
Otto did not even want to think about how many of his fellow possessors of this Divine Protection had
died without even being able to speak their names, let alone realize the power of their Divine Protection
or make it known to their surroundings.
What was the value of living a midst of unrelenting downpours, uninterrupted storms, and utter
helplessness, knowing one would never be understood?
In fact, he had never heard of any accomplished possessor of the Divine Protection of the Soul of
Language.
And Otto understood that feeling all too well.
Literally, the infernal cradle was a place where one was forced to listen endlessly to lullabies enticing
one towards their demise.
Otto: “――――”
In this nostalgic hell, Otto consciously narrowed the focus of the voices he had lent an ear to.
It was the same way people picked up only the voices that talked about topics that were relevant and
interesting to them, within a crowded place or at a party.
It was a domain only a handful of possessors of the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language had been
able to enter, in which could adjust the effects of the Divine Protection.
302
Web Novel Volume 32
The kind of Divine Protections that were constantly active would lose their impact once their effect was
adjusted. Otto, too, would usually set his Divine Protection to the lowest setting, so that his head was
not filled with so many words.
He increased the volume of the weakened Divine Protection, and raised its intensity to the maximum.
Otto: “――――”
When Subaru pestered him about the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language before, he had called it
a “channel”. He thought that that did not sound so bad, so he opened a “channel”18.
The countless “voices” that popped into Otto’s ears and mind were all related to the battlefield centered
around the Imperial Capital. Many of them were accompanied by avoidance, loathing, fear, and anger,
and pretty much useless, but he scrutinized them all. Anyhow――
Otto: “I have asked quite a lot of Garfiel, too…”
When Emilia made the decision to enter the battle for the Imperial Capital, Otto concluded that Garfiel
was the one who would have to shoulder the most difficult role in this battle.
Because of their prowess as combatants, Emilia and Garfiel were the ones taking on the dangerous
enemies in battle. However, they could not let Emilia fight to the death.
Of course, Emilia’s life took top priority, even before recovering Subaru and Rem.
Therefore, if Emilia were to be in danger, he would make her back down, no matter what she said.
Everyone in the Camp, except Emilia, had been notified of this commonly-acknowledged fact. However,
it was not an option to come all the way to the Empire and return empty-handed, they must bring Subaru
and Rem back home with them.
In order to achieve this goal, Garfiel was responsible for sustaining the most wounds, and spilling the
most blood.
18
As you may imagine, the word used is Engrish, “チャンネル”. This word is more so utilized in the sense of a TV channel, rather
than, say, a communication channel, which would be more often than not “チャネル”, which is not that different.
303
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Garfiel may or may not be aware of this.”
Did Garfiel understand how reckless and cruel the instructions were for the role he had been entrusted
with?
Otto was certainly aware that he had been terribly self-serving and unreasonable in his instructions, and
Garfiel probably thought he was being reckless, but did he truly get the gist of it?
Or perhaps Garfiel took it as a sign of trust?
Otto: “I do not like this…”
Muttering a few words, Otto thought of Garfiel’s innocent look of trust.
Even if he was giving unreasonable instructions, Garfiel believed that Otto had an idea and that it was
his role to see it through. In the same manner, Otto anticipated Garfiel would see his instructions that
way, thus had entrusted him with a role only he could fulfill.
At first glance, this was an exchange of mutual trust. However, Otto, as someone involved, believed that
this was not a fair balance of what each side had to bear.
Garfiel was the one in harm’s way wherever they went. Not Otto.
All I do is sit back in my comfort zone, feeling pain and guilt. And when all is said and done, Garfiel will
say, “As expected of Ottobro!”. I am not sure how I feel about that.
You have to be kidding me.
Otto: “If I can bear it, I should bear it myself. Do not run away from your responsibilities, Otto Suwen.”
As he reminded himself, Otto placed his hand over his mouth.
Once their Camp had finally decided on a course of action to take on the Empire’s upheaval, Otto had
warned Emilia, “You’re going down a thorny path”.
In response to Otto’s words, Emilia stoutly puffed out her chest and chose her path.
304
Web Novel Volume 32
It was probably a stupid idea, a foolish path. If Otto were alone, he would never have chosen this
approach of all danger and little gain.
But there was something important in the little that had been gained, and Otto was relieved that Emilia
had chosen a path that he never would have chosen on his own.
He was inwardly delighted. Thus, he could not be the odd one out.
Out of several possibilities, it was Otto who had chosen this path.
If blood needed to be spilled for that purpose, he did not want to leave the bloodshed to others.
Therefore――
???: “Otto-san, you can be a real dummy sometimes!”
Suddenly, amidst the flood of meaningless “voices”, he heard a clear “voice” and blinked his eyes.
In an instant, the sound of hellish rain and storms faded away, and after Otto turned around while
narrowing that the channel, his eyes met Petra’s, whose eyebrows were lowered with dismay.
She had come up to Otto, offering him a white handkerchief saying, “Take this”.
Petra: “Your nose is bleeding an awful lot. I’m a little scared.”
Otto: “Nose… Ah, I failed to notice it.”
Petra: “So it seems… Please sit down. You don’t have to stand, right?”
In a daze, Otto looked at the handkerchief offered to him. Pulling on Otto’s hand with irritation, Petra
made him sit down on the grassy field.
Then, she put a handkerchief against Otto’s face, wiping off the blood.
Petra: “Is that what happens when you overuse your Divine Protection?”
Otto: “…Yes. If I increase the number I am listening to and the range, this is what happens. I do not really
want to resort to this, but it is an emergency.”
305
Web Novel Volume 32
Petra: “So that you don’t lose to Garf-san?”
Otto: “――――”
Petra: “As I thought. Otto-san, you really are a dummy.”
As Petra stared at him, Otto scratched his head saying, “Guilty as charged”.
Petra’s point was correct in a broad sense, albeit subtly different from what he was trying to say. If she
were smart about it, she could have possibly understood what Otto really meant, and rephrased it.
Petra, the fastest-growing member of the Camp, was getting sharper and more strong-willed by the day.
Petra: “Even if Otto-san has lots of nosebleeds, I don’t think he can ever be like Garf-san.”
Otto: “Certainly, the amount of blood we shed cannot be compared. Unlike Garfiel, I bleed to death
much more easily. But I should at least be prepared to bleed myself.”
Petra: “Is it because Otto-san told everyone to go?”
Otto: “I truly am no match for Petra-chan.”
Otto produced a bitter smile, as his nose was pinched to flush out the blood that had accumulated.
Considering only the events that had taken place, Emilia was the one who had decided she would
participate in this battle, and Emilia who had declared that they achieve things, so Petra’s point was
way off the mark.
But the reality was that Petra was correct, Otto had been the one who had led Emilia to say that.
――No, those were precisely the words Otto had wished for her to say.
Otto: “In fact, I am not hurting myself for nothing either. I hate to say this, but my Divine Protection is
very useful in war. I cannot afford to go without using it.”
Petra: “――――”
306
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “It is difficult to find someone that can help us because of the circumstances, but it is worth just
getting the information. I just entrusted Medium-san with a message. I-if Abel-san can make effective
use of it, then the state of battle… Petra-chan?”
Petra: “Haa~.”
Otto attempted to at least make amends by explaining the usefulness of his actions, but Petra’s response
was one of cold and growing dismay.
Saying “Good grief”, Petra ran her hand through her light-brown hair and looked into Otto’s round eyes,
Petra: “I am not the slow-witted child you believe me to be, Otto-san!”
Otto: “No, um, yes. I think Petra is a very quick-witted girl.”
Petra: “In that case, Otto-san, I don’t think you’re as smart as you think you are.”
Otto: “That is… a tough one to respond to.”
It was not as if he were so conceited as to believe he was one of those all-seeing schemers no one else
could match.
Otto’s self-assessment as to why he had been able to make it this far, would be the number of rules of
thumb and small tricks he had, as well having excellent crisis management skills.
If intellect were to be compared, he would fall far short to the all-seeing schemers.
However, it seemed that this notion of Otto’s had missed the mark here.
Petra: “Right now, that’s not the kind of intellect I’m talking about. Otto-san, I have no intention of
being the kind of helpless child you think I am.”
Otto: “――That is…”
Petra: “I believe I can be of proper assistance. For instance…”
Saying that, Petra tightly squeezed the hand of the baffled Otto. Then her small hand gave off a white
glow, which then permeated through Otto.
307
Web Novel Volume 32
At that moment, the ringing in Otto’s head abated slightly.
Otto: “Is this… Yang magic?”
Petra: “It’s part of the magic I have been learning from the Master. Even though it’s just the absolute
basics.”
Otto: “――――”
Petra: “Otto-san, I also know the time calls for unreasonable actions. But, that doesn’t mean taking on
more suffering is an admirable thing to do.”
Otto, who had been determined to put himself in harm’s way earlier, held his breath at Petra’s words.
Watching Otto’s reaction, Petra let out a minute sigh, and said,
Petra: “Even though that’s the kind of thing that Otto-san would always say. I won’t tell everyone, Otto-
san, but you’ve been fretting all along, haven’t you?”
Otto: “Uh.”
Petra: “You’ve been angry the whole time. I know how you feel, but your voice and attitude are too
harsh.”
Hearing that, Otto bowed his head, incapable of making even a sound.
As Petra had stated, Otto had made some uncharacteristic errs in judgement, as if he had gotten himself
stuck in a vicious cycle of misunderstandings.
Through Petra’s small hands, he felt that he could grasp what she was trying to say.
Otto: “The admirable thing to do is not getting a nosebleed, but getting done what you need to.”
Petra: “Yes. What would you like to do, Otto-san?”
While holding the hand of Otto as he sighed, Petra lifted hers, and stated,
308
Web Novel Volume 32
Petra: “If I’m present, you can do your best more efficiently. And yet, you want me to stand back because
it’s something children aren’t supposed to see?”
Otto: “That is a bad way to put it!”
Petra: “Would you like me to back off?”
With a smirk on her face, Petra put pressure on Otto. He had succumbed to that pressure. Giving in
willingly to it, Otto let out a long sigh.
Otto: “――――”
Even now, countless “voices” popped in as soon as he opened a channel. Just when he was about to be
washed away amidst their violent momentum, Petra’s hands held onto Otto into place.
A little more, distantly, many, just so you might listen to them, or so they would have you believe.
Otto: “I will have Frederica scold both of us later.”
Petra: “Yes! I’m glad to hear Otto-san say that he would rather have a nosebleed with me than have a
nosebleed alone. I don’t like nosebleeds, though!”
Smiling radiantly, Otto closed his eyes upon seeing Petra, who had decided to help him.
There was no way that this clever girl could not have noticed the slight tremor in his hands clenched
tight.
It was Petra’s first time seeing war, a battlefield where her loved ones were involved, and the safety of
her friends who were sent away was in jeopardy, and she wished she could do something about it.
Imagine their thoughts―― Use the hand at my disposal when I can. Be a merchant.
Otto: “Petra-chan, please lend me your hand―― I will control the tsuushinkeiru19 on this battlefield.”
19
Engrish flip. Means “communication channel” (通信経路), originally “チャンネル” (channel). As mentioned earlier, this is Engrish
Otto is borrowing from Subaru.
309
Web Novel Volume 32
Petra: “We will control them!”
Otto chuckled at Petra’s brisk reply, “Well, then”, he replied, and opened the channels to dive back into
the infernal cradle.
――So Otto returned to his nostalgic hometown, with the only difference being that he was no longer as
lonely as he once had been.
310
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 91 – Racing Across the Battlefield

checked by PaperKaminari, Senkel) ― Complete
Taking off her robe, she stretched out her arms and legs that always tried to remain ladylike.
???: “――――”
She kicked the ground strongly, sending her supple body flying forward. The feeling of the gallant golden
hair cutting through the wind was pleasant, and she cautioned herself in her mind as she ran across the
grass.
This was a battlefield, a place where many lives would collide with each other, a terminus for lives that
would be scattered.
Though she knew this in her head, the scent of blood that slipped through her nostrils and the numerous
fighting spirits that reached her through the air threatened to embolden Frederica, who had turned into
a beast.
Frederica: “How unpleasant…”
Without averting her eyes to the exaltation she felt, Frederica muttered with an emotion detached from
her instincts.
Fortunately or not, Frederica had not suffered any notable disasters despite being a member of the
Camp, standing beside the great vortex.
Certainly, no disaster comparable to the time the old Roswaal mansion burned down had passed, this
event one in which she and Garfiel had met for the first time in over a decade, during the fight with
311
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 91 – Racing Across the Battlefield
Web Novel Volume 32
Meili and her female partner at that time. In the truest sense, it was battleground desperate to an extent
that she had barely escaped with her life.
It was precisely because she had lived those relatively peaceful times, that she had come to realize one
thing, whether she liked it or not.
That the blood that flowed within her, the mixture of human and beastly natures, was biased. Without
sufficient awareness and consciousness, it would be easy to lose sight of what was important to her.
What troubled Frederica was a kind of fate tied to her half-beast body.
An instinctual appeal that her brother Garfiel could unconsciously control at a high level. Frederica was
very annoyed with her own inability to control her nature.
The source of the blood that shaped her, seemed terribly vile and merciless――
Frederica: “――I do not have time to feel sorry for myself. When Garf and Emilia-sama, as well as Petra
and Otto-sama, are doing their best.”
Finishing the conversation with herself, Frederica faced forward while snapping her animalized limbs.
Both the exhilaration that swayed her, and the anxiety about the uncertain future, were negative
emotions induced by Frederica’s own uncertain position within her Camp.
――Naturally, Frederica and her comrades were represented by Emilia.
Although each one in the group had their own opinions on their strategy, Emilia would ultimately make
the final decision. Moreover, Emilia herself was a powerful Spiritual Arts User who could be relied upon
in a fight.
Garfiel was perfectly competent as a military officer, and Otto set the course with his excellent
judgement, even in a neighboring country that had been plunged into a state of war. Both Garfiel and
Otto were a little overwhelmed by Subaru’s absence, but the former sought opportunities to vent on the
battlefield, while Petra handled the latter well.
Frederica: “If she becomes too dependable, I will feel desolate as well.”
312
Web Novel Volume 32
Although she mumbled sulkily, Frederica was proud of the growth of the girl she loved like a little sister.
That it was accompanied by a feeling of loneliness was akin to her being a softie.
Otto, using his Divine Protection of the Soul of Language and listening to every living thing around the
battlefield, had probably gained the most information in this great upheaval.
Petra, standing by his side, was applying her newly-learned yang magic―― which would improve both
physical and mental functions, to herself and Otto, reducing the repercussions of overuse of his Divine
Protection while also helping them discern the information he gathered.
Having been learning as a new maid under Frederica for the past year, Petra had grown incredibly through
her own tireless efforts, in addition to her memory and her ability to complete tasks.
In terms of her level of growth, she was probably at the top of the Camp, surpassing even Emilia and
Subaru.
While still young and forbidden to step onto the battlefield because of her immaturity, she did not waste
away and instead sought a role, supporting Otto, who was in peril, and fulfilling her unique role.
She was proud. While at the same time, she reflected on herself.
Unable to fight like Emilia and Garfiel, she had neither the intelligence nor the ability to assist like Otto
and Petra.
What could she, one who simply ran across the battlefield as a beast, suppressing her burning instincts,
do.
To use his Divine Protection to the fullest and dominate this battlefield.
That was what Otto was prepared to do and what, in fact, Frederica believed was happening. Thanks to
Otto’s efforts, which leaned on Petra’s assistance and minimized any future thinking, the collected
information was being brought to Abel’s headquarters in succession.
The tactics that could be assembled would expand once Abel was able to grasp the events and changes
currently ongoing, and the progression of the battle of the rebel army―― Certainly, to his advantage.
313
Web Novel Volume 32
Of course, Abel’s instructions did not reach the entirety of the rebel army.
The other rebels, who had begun fighting without waiting for the arrival of his group, which included
Emilia and her party from the fortified city, showed no signs of coordination or cooperation.
However, it was Otto’s and Abel’s opinion that this frustrating situation would not last forever, and signs
of that were already beginning to appear.
Carried away by the momentum of the uprising, the ones who had come to meet the rebels that had
attacked the Imperial Capital in one fell swoop were the elite handpicked by the Emperor who ruled the
Empire, the “monsters”.
The rebels would have collided head-on with their strength, left shocked, horrified due to it.
They held the expectation that if they could only get them out of the state in which they could only see
the enemy in front of them, and the glory that laid ahead, they would listen to their side.
During the frustrating time until that happened, Frederica could only――
Frederica: “――I found you! Taritta-sama!”
Taritta: “――Hk!? What!?”
A moment later, Frederica rushed over to the person she was looking for amidst the fast-changing
battlefield.
Taritta turned around, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the four-legged beast running furiously,
kicking away at the grass. However, her agitation was short-lived as she picked up her bow with
terrifyingly cold eyes, the tip of the nocked arrow pointed at Frederica without hesitation――
???: “Wait, Taritta. It’s an ally.”
And the one to save Frederica from being nearly shot through was Mizelda, holding down her sister’s bow
from above. Seeing Taritta’s eyes go round at her sister’s words, Frederica landed on her feet and
apologized in a loud voice, “I am so sorry!”,
Frederica: “Please excuse my appearance. I am Frederica.”
314
Web Novel Volume 32
Mizelda: “I see, it’s you, huh―― That is a beautiful beast transformation. If I didn’t know it was you, I’d
want to skin you and display your fur in the village.”
Frederica: “I-I should take that as a complement, right? Ahem, I have something to tell you―― This is a
message from Abel-sama at the headquarters.”
Facing Mizelda, who had crossed her arms, Frederica went straight to the point despite feeling troubled
by her praise.
Frederica had turned into a beast, racing across the hellfire raining down on the battlefield, to serve as
a messenger. She had come to pass along the information that Abel had scrutinized, which had in turn
been gathered Otto, being supported by Petra.
Mizelda: “From Abel… What did he say?”
Wary of the presence of the enemies guarding the star-shaped citadel and its five bastions, and fearing
a melee with the rebels who had set out ahead of her, Taritta, who had been on the offensive, leaned
forward.
Although the combat power of the People of Shudraq was threatening, their true strength lied in their
ability to fight in a group, and they could only be truly effective when prepared for a situation that could
be described as “hunting”.
They could not take full advantage of their strength in the field on open land.
If these girls could climb over the wall, the defenses of the Imperial Capital would be quickly reduced.
For that reason, the selection of the wall to attack was considered important. And that was――
Frederica: “――At the headquarters, they have concluded that the third bastion would be one we need
to break through the most.”
Mizelda: “The third… over there?”
After receiving the message that had been handed down, Mizelda turned her eyes to the rampart in
question.
315
Web Novel Volume 32
In the distance, a group of rebels had taken the lead to topple the walls, one person after another, in an
attempt to get over the sturdy rampart that protected the Imperial Capital of Lupugana. However,
seemingly slicing through that fervor, blasts and screams mocked these reckless leaping approaches,
showing them how mercilessly they would be cut down.
There was no doubt that powerful beings guarding the Imperial Capital were positioned at all five
bastions. However, the reason the third bastion could serve as a breakpoint was――
Mizelda: “――Stone golems seem to be moving there.”
Taritta: “The Steelman, is it? However, there should only be one of the Nine Divine Generals.”
Frederica was struck speechless at the sisters that conversed nonchalantly as they gazed at the rampart
in the distance.
As a half-beast, Frederica currently had better eyesight than usual in her beast form. Even so, she could
see nothing other than the cloud of dust that hung over the wall the pair were gazing at.
Even though they were a tribe that hunted to survive, she had once again felt disgusted at her lack of
ability.
Mizelda: “Frederica, what did Abel and the others say about the dolls?”
Frederica: “――Ah, yes, well, Abel-sama said that they were the troops of Moguro Hagane, one of the
Nine Divine Generals.”
Taritta: “A Divine General…”
Gazing off into the distance, Taritta’s cheeks stiffened after hearing those words.
Frederica painfully understood the reason for the slight tinge of anxiety in her mutterings.
Naturally, since Taritta was going to participate in the decisive battle for the Imperial Capital, she
certainly had considered the possibility of a clash with the Nine Divine Generals. However, even if one
considered the possibility, there was still a certain uneasiness that could not be dispelled.
316
Web Novel Volume 32
In the same manner, the fear of the Sword Saint remained, even if one knew for a fact he was not there.
Mizelda: “Taritta, don’t worry.”
Taritta: “Sister…”
However, Mizelda gave a broad smile towards her sister, her appearance tense. She clapped her sister
on the shoulder quite firmly, her powerful eyes shining brightly.
Mizelda: “Even if it’s against a Divine General, we’ll never be outdone again. If it’s that Divine General,
I’ll get my revenge, and if it’s not that one, then I’ll be mad. Any questions, hm?”
With a shrug of the shoulders, Mizelda displayed her right leg―― which had been replaced below the
knee by a wooden stick, as she posed that question to Taritta.
Frederica could not decide if these were words of true madness, or if they were meant to encourage her
sister――
Taritta: “――No, no questions.”
Blinking once, then twice, Taritta nodded, and the next moment, with blinding speed, she drew and
nocked an arrow, and shot it right over their heads.
Immediately afterward, Frederica looked upwards, hearing cries of pain high in the sky, witnessing a
flying dragon spinning and falling to the ground a short distance away from the three of them.
The arrow that had struck the flying dragon had pierced from under its chin all the way through to the
top of its head, killing it. While Frederica was amazed by Taritta’s overwhelming archery skills, Taritta
exhaled and,
Taritta: “When the time is right, we’ll breach the wall ourselves. If we get past the walls, we win.”
Mizelda: “As expected of the Chieftain of the Shudraq―― Frederica, what about you?”
Mizelda turned to Taritta, nodding her head in satisfaction at the determined look on her face. Frederica,
who was almost overwhelmed by the pressure of the sisters, came to her senses at the mention of these
words,
317
Web Novel Volume 32
Frederica: “I will relay this message to others. All those who are willing to listen to me would then gather
in one place.”
Mizelda: “One hole breaks the dam.”
Frederica: “Yes―― One hole for a new wind.”
That was the course of action for the Emilia Camp, and what Frederica had to do.
Because she knew how her position still teetered on the edge within the Camp, she was determined to
do the best she could within the scope of the role she had been entrusted with.
Frederica: “Taritta-sama, Mizelda-sama, I wish you good luck in battle. Do not throw your lives away.”
Taritta: “Yes, Frederica, be careful too.”
Mizelda: “If you die, we Shudraq will pass on your pelt for generations.”
Frederica: “Unfortunately, I have no plans to give it to you!”
Freed from a little bit of tension, Frederica ran off accepting the send-off by the sisters.
Like a gale, she kicked through the grass and ran ahead to relay Abel’s instructions; the collaboration
between Petra and Otto could not go in vain.
In turn, this would help Garfiel and Emilia in their struggle, and also Subaru and Rem, who perhaps were
present within the Imperial Capital.
Frederica: “But for now, I just have to keep on running.”
△▼△▼△▼△
Leaving a slight trail of swaying grass and lingering shadows, the beastified Frederica disappeared.
She was a golden leopard, a four-footed beast that bore no resemblance to her original tall, beautiful
looks, yet was so refined that even a hunter would have to admire her beauty.
318
Web Novel Volume 32
According to the information provided by Frederica, Taritta and Mizelda were to gather the Shudraq, and
mobilize them to challenge the third bastion.
And, just when she had made up her mind to do so――
???: “――Tsk, I can’t cut them down! There’s too many of them in the way!”
With a crude voice, a man with an eyepatch holding twin swords dropped from the sky.
Dexterously handling his two long swords, the man slashed away the wings of a flying dragon and then
jumped to the side of the other flying dragon that dropped down at the same time, cutting off its head
as it tried to bite him.
A brilliant flash of the blade, by one who turned around after unleashing it――
Mizelda: “Jamal, is it? Your face isn’t satisfying to look at.”
Jamal: “I dunno why you’re saying that! I’m so sick of this shit! If we don’t get into the Imperial Capital
somehow, I’ll never know if Katya’s safe or not… Todd, you bastard, I hope you’re protecting her.”
Sputtering and swearing, Jamal yelled, scratching his curly dark-brown hair.
As an Imperial Soldier captured in the Fortress City, he was in the rare position of joining forces with
Abel after learning of his true identity, but nonetheless he was a man of great ability―― Unfortunately,
his face betrayed his crude nature, and he did not meet Mizelda’s approval as someone who put deep
care about looks.
In any case, Taritta could not stay ignorant about how frustrated he was about his family being left
behind in the Imperial Capital. Anyhow――
Mizelda: “Regardless of us, the other rebels will probably take what they can get their hands on.”
Jamal: “That I already know! That’s why I’m gonna end this ridiculous charade by chopping off the head
of this fake emperor as soon as possible.”
Mizelda: “Since you are so eager to go, I’ve got some good news for you. We’re about to head to the
third bastion. Word is that we’ve got a chance to strike there.”
319
Web Novel Volume 32
As Jamal stomped his feet, Mizelda revealed Frederica’s earlier message to him. Hearing this, however,
Jamal frowned with a dubious look, letting out a “Say what?”,
Jamal: “A chance? Who told you that…”
Mizelda: “Abel, it seems.”
Jamal: “Tell me about that quickly! Oi! You guys, get ready! We’re going to the third bastion!”
Quick to switch gears, in harsh fashion, Jamal called out to the other soldiers to start assembling――
those in the same situation as him, who had joined them in the fortified city.
His voice was loud, his will was clear, and he boasted genuine strength. Surprisingly, it was possible he
held the makings of a General.
Looking towards Jamal’s back, Taritta moved to catch up.
Taritta: “Sister, we also need to call Kuna and Holly to get ready… Ah?”
As she spoke so, Taritta reflexively held her breath.
Eyes widening, she reached for something that fluttered and fell before her eyes. Just when Taritta
gently reached out her hand, something white disappeared from her palm in less than a second.
White light, slowly, furiously dancing across the sky of the burning battlefield―― No, those were cold
grains of ice, snowflakes.
Taritta: “Why is this happening?”
Mizelda: “――Right, guess you didn’t see it, Taritta.”
Taritta: “Sister?”
Beside Taritta, who was stunned by seeing the presence of snow for the first time in her life, Mizelda
nodded her head.
For some reason, unlike Taritta, Mizelda seemed to know exactly what she was seeing. In fact, she
recognized it.
320
Web Novel Volume 32
Mizelda: “It’s Emily.”
Taritta: “Emily…”
The name Mizelda had given, belonged to a silver-haired girl in the same group as Frederica.
The moment she had revealed herself to be a half-elf was still fresh in Taritta’s mind. Was she, somehow,
the one who had caused this snow to fall? For what purpose was she doing it?
Perhaps because she had experienced something outside of her imagination, Taritta felt a slight shiver,
gently hugging her own shoulders.
Mizelda: “The world out there is really that big, huh. Too many times have the Shudraq Chieftain and
former Chieftain both been beaten. This snow is no different. Besides…”
Looking up at the sky as snow fell, Mizelda now turned her gaze in the other direction. Towards the grass
Frederica had stepped on earlier, the direction in which she had disappeared.
The thought of this outrageous duty to continuously carry the message of the latest information from
Abel across this vast battlefield without losing her breath――
Mizelda: “――A beautiful beast will be keeping us alive. No matter where, a hunter feels blessed.”
And, she extolled that other person, who sold herself short way too much.
321
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 92 – Rekindling Old Ties

Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Kroatoan, Kiln, Goldkills, Bruhseph,
Translation checked by Garcar, 00Shig, Senkel) ― Complete
――The air screamed, the world slowed little-by-little.
Heat had dominated the battlefield―― No, it was not the battlefield that was dominated, but the Empire.
Heat had overtaken the entire Empire, the land engulfed in an unprecedented upheaval.
Many raised their voices, raised their weapons, proclaimed their ideals, ignited their enthusiasm.
It propagated outward, becoming bigger, wider, faster, stronger, and hotter.
The heat was one that had been smoldering in the hearts and minds of the people of Vollachia for many
years.
A heat that had been trapped into a box for a time without end, losing its opportunity to dissipate.
Nevertheless, the trapped heat had continued to grow stronger during that time, and, upon finding an
opportunity, it had finally exploded.
Things that had started that way, in and of themselves, that was not to be denied.
Where many people lived, many different ways of thinking would exist. In addition, different countries
had different ways of thinking, different ways of living were rooted in different kinds of soil, water, and
air.
No matter how much one meddled in, no one would listen to their complaints.
Therefore, it was out of place to talk about right and wrong here.
322
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 92 – Rekindling Old Ties
Web Novel Volume 32
In such a place where so many things were intertwined, if there was only one thing that could be said.
That would be――
???: “――I reaaally hate this.”
The voice that had murmured so, had changed the atmosphere of the battlefield, literally.
Farmlands, grasslands, the expanse of green surrounding the Imperial Capital of Lupugana were covered
with flakes of white snow, a scene that would not have been possible in the Empire, renowned for its
warm climate.
???: “What, is this…”
Witnessing snow for the first time, the weaponkin collapsed to the ground, crying out in confusion.
Born with parts of their bodies made of metal, they would then rework them into weapons for use on the
battlefield. In their challenge of the Imperial Capital, they had been crushed by a powerful enemy.
Just as they regrouped, preparing themselves to take on the enemy once more with those still able to
fight, that scene of white slowly made its appearance.
Taken aback for a moment, they quickly turned their attention back to the battlefield.
It would have been no surprise if the enemy had taken advantage of that split-second opportunity to reap
their lives. However, the enemy did not seem to regard the weaponkin as a threat anymore, and thus, it
did not take advantage of the opportunity.
They pooled up their humiliation, wielded their anger in their blades, spears, and axes to destroy their
enemies for the dignity of their race, and it was at this time.
――That they realized that their bodies were numb, unable to move as they intended.
Again, the Vollachian Empire was a country where the climate remained warm throughout the year.
Of course, if one’s hometown was situated high in the mountains, along the border with neighboring
countries, or close to the Great Waterfall, they would have the opportunity to experience a different
climate, but this was not the case for the weaponkin.
323
Web Novel Volume 32
That said, one could hardly blame them.
Who could possibly be on-guard for this?
Who could imagine that now, in the middle of the day, on a battlefield where blue skies and sunshine
had been peeking through, a body heated to the point of producing sweet had been cooled down all at
once, a freezing wind blowing so hard that it made one’s blood run cold?
???: “Everybody! Get away from here! I’ll reaaally try to do my best here!”
As they forced their numb bodies to move, a voice struck the astonished weaponkin.
In the cold air which made it difficult to even grasp a weapon, a figure could be seen moving forward
with large strides across the meadow, silver hair flowing in the air.
A beautiful girl with fair skin, amethyst eyes, and a tremendously well-defined facial profile stepped
forward majestically, taking the spectacle around her as a given.
As they admired the sight, the weaponkin realized―― They understood who had brought this on.
???: “――You again.”
The astonishment of the shivering weaponkin continued.
As the silver-haired girl advanced forward, a voice called down to her―― Madelyn Eschart, the small
figure standing on top of the city wall, a dragonkin with two black horns on her head.
She was the “monster” who reigned supreme as Ninth among the Divine Generals, who had crushed the
weaponkin’s battle line with a single stroke.
Looking down below in disgust, Madelyn held in her hand her Flying Winged Blade, an armament too large
for her stature, yet she was a master at manipulating it, though it was heavier than it looked.
Even in the Empire, filled with demi-human tribes as it was, the rare species of the dragonkin was so
intimidating that even a mere confrontation with them would make a weak-minded person cower and
kneel. However――
324
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “Yes! It’s me again, Madelyn! The passing Spiritual Arts User, Emily!”
Emily, the girl who met the golden glare of the dragonkin, paid not care towards that sharp look.
An exchange without fear, that was all that was needed for the weaponkin to understand. They
understood the disparity between the stage that they, Emily, and Madelyn were standing on, and the
disparity in the height of the viewpoints they saw.
Weaponkin: “――――”
There was disappointment and frustration at the reality of the situation, but immediately afterward, a
welling sense of elation cropped up.
It was the anticipation of the battle that was about to unfold before their eyes, a battle that transcended
human understanding.
It would begin soon. A battle of the top classes, which could not be reached by simply being born strong.
Irrespective of their blood cooling with the drop in temperature, a warrior’s shiver occurred. And then――
Madelyn: “You’re an irritating girl. During the battle the other day, you couldn’t beat this dragon――”
Madelyn’s face, which could even be described as adorable, turned fiendishly serious.
Raising the Flying Winged Blade in her hand, the angry dragonkin poured all her strength into her slender
arms, heedless of the extreme cold that hindered the weaponkin’s movements.
From intuition, they knew. The moment that Flying Winged Blade were to be wielded, a battle that
would be remembered throughout history would ensue.
Emilia: “――Hiyah!”
――The next moment, a block of ice as large as a castle crashed to the ground just beyond Emily’s
outstretched hand, and Madelyn’s figure on the ramparts was swallowed up by the icy shards with a roar.
△▼△▼△▼△
325
Web Novel Volume 32
326
Web Novel Volume 32
A large block of ice slammed into the rampart, and Emilia thought to herself, “Good”.
The battle between the rebels surrounding the Imperial Capital and the regular army trying to defend it
had begun, leaving Emilia’s head in quite a mess.
Let’s do the best that we can and reduce the number of people who die by all means.
That was the policy that Emilia had set forth, a goal which her colleagues had accepted without
opposition, even though they knew that would be difficult.
Yet, when Emilia and the others arrived at their destination, the rebels who had arrived earlier had
already begun the battle.
???: “From the Imperial Capital’s point of view, they are all the same rebels, but each tribe possesses
its own agendas. It was not a battle that began in an orderly manner, with all the tribes lining up to
fight. One can understand that without even thinking about it.”
Abel had said rather nasty things of that sort to the impatient Emilia, but they themselves, who had
entered the battle from the Fortress City, took up positions and joined the battle, albeit delayed.
From Emilia and the others, the two main players in the battle were herself and Garfiel. Beatrice and
Petra could not fight, and Otto and Frederica both had other roles to play.
It was very frustrating for Emilia, as she could only fight, but she had learned that the division of roles
was very important, so she decided to leave it all up to everyone’s specialties.
Abel: “The Imperial Capital of Lupugana is surrounded by star-shaped ramparts. It is a city that is
difficult to attack and easy to defend. The only way to conquer the city is to capture the five bastions.”
Emilia: “The five bastions?”
Abel: “The ramparts are star-shaped. You can command the battlefield in depth and at a distance from
these five bastions. Conversely, if we are to take these points, we can greatly reduce the opponent’s
strength. For that reason…”
Emilia: “For that reason?”
327
Web Novel Volume 32
Abel: “From the rebels who strike first, we will determine distribution of the enemy forces. If they can
reduce the opponent’s strength, even if only slightly, then that would be satisfactory.”
Emilia: “Then the people who strike first will be in danger! You absolutely can’t do that!”
Even though it was Abel’s role to come up with a winning strategy, Emilia could not accept that approach.
Hence, she had departed for battle, for the sake of capturing the much-needed bastions at the vertices
of the star.
Honestly, though, she was unable to find the decisive factor as to which one she ought to rush to.
Otto: “Emily, I will tell you where to go―― I have a plan.”
As Emilia was about to take off, Otto offered to help her.
Emilia was unsure what to say to Otto, due to him looking so reckless to her that she was not sure what
to say to him.
Petra: “Don’t worry, Emily. Leave him to me.”
Because Petra had told her so, Emilia could believe her, and she had been able to start on her way.
Garfiel: “Emily! My amazin’ self’s over here! Let’s blow open a new hole!”
After pledging good luck to the enthusiastic Garfiel and to each other, they all split up on the way to
their respective bastions.
Frederica: “Emily… No, Emilia-sama, I will also be racing around for my role. Please be safe, and do not
be too reckless for Subaru-sama’s sake!”
Frederica, running alongside her, turned into a beast and ran across the battlefield with blinding speed.
Everyone was scrambling to do their role.
Emilia: “I also have to work reaaally hard.”
With strong determination in her heart, Emilia arrived at the bastion to do what needed to be done.
328
Web Novel Volume 32
Closing her eyes tightly, she laid her left hand on her right hand, which was placed on her own chest.
Before the battle commenced, Beatrice, regretting not being able to participate in the fight, had held
her hand and said,
Beatrice: “It’s infuriating, but Betty is asking you to take Betty’s place, in fact. After Betty, the next
person who can do their best for Subaru is Emilia, I suppose.”
Emilia: “Yes, I truly want to believe that.”
Whether it was because of Beatrice’s trust, or because of everyone’s cooperation, Emilia’s body and
mind were in surprisingly good shape.
Her flustered heart and her confused mind had soothed down, and she was very calm.
Very calmly, Emilia balanced her role with what she wished to do.
Emilia’s role was to defeat Madelyn, who was guarding her bastion.
What Emilia wished to do was to prevent as many people from dying as possible.
Madelyn and her would fight from this point on. In order to keep a lot of people from dying.
Opening her eyes, Emilia concentrated on the Gate deep inside her body, releasing all her accumulated
Mana at once and dropping the temperature of her surroundings at a furious pace.
Vollachia was a warm country, so many people would not be fond of the cold, according to the studious
Petra. Otto, a lover of animals, also told her that flying dragons in the sky also did not like the cold.
And, according to the siblings Garfiel and Frederica, when it got cold, people would want to curl up.
With everything else and with none other than her experiences, Emilia had come to notice something.
That was――
Emilia: “When it’s reaaally cold, people can’t be in position to fight.”
329
Web Novel Volume 32
Once before, at the Roswaal mansion, before it burned down, the area around the mansion had been
completely covered in snow when Puck’d had a problem releasing his Mana, before he fell asleep.
The problem then spread to the nearby Arlam Village, causing quite a commotion, but it remained a
strange memory for Emilia, who had never felt cold in her entire life.
The experience and knowledge she had gained from that time were being put to good use.
Emilia: “I know that I can’t easily sway everyone’s opinions or feelings regarding this fight. I wish I could
talk to them and understand them better if possible, but I don’t have the time.”
Therefore, Emilia had decided.
She would use force―― No, she would hold everyone down with coldness.
Everyone’s fingers would get numb, they would be unable to pick up their weapon, they would be unable
to use their skills with their knees shaking, their teeth would not stop chattering, their gaze would be
unsteady, and their breath would be so white that they would be shocked.
If they came to realize that, then everyone would be incapable of even thinking about fighting.
And yet, if an opponent who despite that possessed strength of body and mind to fight existed――
Emilia: “――I’ll be your opponent!”
Madelyn: “Stop messing around and don’t get carried away―― That’s ENOUUUGH!!”
Emilia’s cry of determination was covered over by the roar of the ice blocks that had fallen onto the
ramparts.
Emilia was not surprised like everyone else was, when she heard an energetic response from Madelyn
even after being hit directly by a block of ice larger than a house. Very much like when Emilia had
encountered her in Guaral a few days ago.
On that occasion, the fight had started the same way, with blocks of frost striking her opponent.
Madelyn: “You lack skill.”
330
Web Novel Volume 32
A high-pitched sound echoed through the air, and in the next moment, the huge piece of ice broke in
half vertically.
Emerging from behind the scattered pieces of ice was Madelyn full of vigor, holding her Flying Winged
Blade aloft.
The pupils of her golden eyes narrowed as she watched the shattering ice splinter into shards, particles,
then being reduced to Mana.
Madelyn: “Even after going through an experience that terrible, you haven’t changed your mind, half-
devil…”
Emilia: “An experience that terrible… That last one was a surprise, but I think Priscilla and I were about
to win that fight. You shouldn’t lie.”
Madelyn: “――Hk, don’t underestimate this dragon, half-devil!”
Her eyes angry at Emilia’s rebuttal, Madelyn bent her knees, preparing to jump off the ramparts. Emilia’s
eyes widened at that action, and after glancing at her surroundings,
Emilia: “Hiyah!”
She waved her arms, making an ice block rain down on Madelyn, as she had done before.
As expected, it was not even a diversion for Madelyn, repelled and shattered by her weapon, which she
raised in annoyance as to render the attack ineffective. However――
Emilia: “Hiyah! Hiyaah! There’s still more! Take this!”
Madelyn: “Wha――”
One after another, she created chunks of frost in the sky, dropping them repeatedly onto Madelyn atop
the ramparts.
Since speed was prioritized over power during the process, the size of the ice was much smaller than it
had been at the start, about the size of a fist at most.
331
Web Novel Volume 32
Even so, if they were to hit one’s head, they would undoubtedly cause tremendous pain, and Emilia’s
hands would produce ten, twenty, fifty, or even a hundred of them, which would then rain down on top
of the ramparts.
Pebbles of ice―― Though, they were not as pretty as pebbles, it was an ice storm.
Madelyn: “Don’t! Get! Carried away――!”
Against that storm of ice pouring down with her as its aim, Madelyn put up a wild fight back.
Using her whole body, which was unaffected by the cold, she used her Flying Winged Blade not as a
weapon for throwing, but as one used for swinging, swatting down the masses of ice originating from the
storm.
A chain of impact and cracking noises repeated, a flood of ice chunks rushing toward Madelyn as she
sprinted along the ramparts.
Madelyn dodged, flipped, sidestepped, and spun around with the gait of a dancer, or even a gymnast, as
she dodged the icy barrage.
Her mobility was also eye-popping, but it was not Emilia’s purpose to hit. It was an attack that was
supposed to be avoided, its purpose to buy time. That was to say――
Emilia: “Everyone, get away! The fight between Madelyn and I will be dangerous for everyone around
here!”
As she hurled a storm of ice into the air, Emilia called out to the surrounding rebels.
The beaten weaponkin were huddled together, seemingly looking for a chance to recklessly join in, but
they were shivering from the cold, many of them having lost their weapons.
The difficulty in moving their limbs was extremely egregious because of what Emilia had been, but she
hoped that they would do their best to move those limbs and withdraw with their allies. And then――
Emilia: “――Hk, oh, wait, no!”
332
Web Novel Volume 32
Through Emilia’s monotonous attack that prioritized quantity, Madelyn’s Flying Winged Blade was
unleashed, breaking through the finely shattered ice pieces.
Emilia quickly dodged the Flying Winged Blade, which roared furiously as it cut through the wind, but as
it circled back the battlefield with its roar, the Flying Winged Blade returned with frightening precision.
The whirlwind of death that reaped everything in its path came to Emilia, mercilessly shredding
everything. Therefore, Emilia ran to prevent collateral damage on the slow-moving weaponkin.
Emilia: “Uhyah!!”
With the weaponkin unable to dodge the oncoming whirlwind of death, Emilia intervened.
With an upwards motion of her leg, she punted the Flying Winged Blade’s edge. The impact made every
bone in Emilia’s body creak, but she gritted her teeth and endured it without hesitation. Launching it
with all her might, the blade went over the heads of weaponkin and herself, flying toward their backs.
Emilia: “Now you can’t…”
Madelyn: “You thought it was over?”
Emilia: “――Hk.”
Before she had any time to feel relief, a voice spoke from behind her.
Beyond her flowing silver hair, the Flying Winged Blade that Emilia had sent flying was grasped, Madelyn’s
figure brandishing the blade being reflected in her amethyst eyes.
A downwards slash, to dodge it would put everyone in danger.
Emilia: “Ice Brand Arts!!”
With no other choice except to take the blow, Emilia immediately formed an ice sword in order to meet
the Flying Winged Blade.
A duel with swords locked together, was not what it turned out to be. The moment the opponent’s blades
came into contact, the blade of frost cracked, shattered abruptly. But, that was only one of them. With
333
Web Novel Volume 32
a second one in the other hand, the hand losing the first blade produced a third one; even if they kept
on breaking, Emilia’s relentless barrage of ice swords would roar, continuously.
With a large turn, she kept on striking the side of the Flying Winged Blade, striking, barely parrying it,
falling.
Emilia: “――Kyaah!?”
The Flying Winged Blade that struck down hit the ground, and a moment later, a shock wave impacted
Emilia’s entire body.
Hit by the same force, the weaponkin that had failed to escape were blown far away. The dragonkin’s
raw strength was absurd, even more so than the already-strong Emilia.
Emilia: “Still…”
Jumping up as her body rolled, Emilia slapped her cheeks and looked in front of her.
Pulling the Flying Winged Blade from the ground, Madelyn glared in displeasure at the still-lively Emilia,
then looked around.
Madelyn: “It’s just you, correct? What about that woman?”
Emilia: “That woman…? Ah, do you mean Priscilla?”
Madelyn: “Do you think that this dragon would think to memorize a human’s name? I mean that crimson
woman.”
Emilia: “That’s Priscilla. I’m Emily. Priscilla said she’s got someone she wants to meet.”
While Abel had been forming his strategies back at the encampment and Emilia’s team were running
across the battlefield, Prisicilla and Al both had also stepped onto the grounds of other battlefields.
However, unlike Emilia’s team who wanted to bring back Subaru and Rem, and Abel’s team who wanted
to somehow overthrow the Emperor, Priscilla’s goal was hard to comprehend.
When upon being asked, she would never answer properly either.
334
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “Yorna too, wouldn’t tell me what they spoke about…”
Since it was a reunion of mother and daughter, she thought that they certainly had a lot to talk about.
Thinking about the day she would reunite with Puck after he eventually awakened from the magic crystal
around her neck, Emilia wanted to ask them for some advice.
Of course, she also just wanted to simply hear Prisicilla’s joyful tale.
Madelyn: “Someone she wants to meet…”
Emilia: “Errr, they’re somewhere on this battlefield, I think. She said that it was her problem, and I also
prioritized my Knight but… Ah! Umm, Lady Petra’s! Knight, maybe!”
Madelyn: “————”
In the Vollachian Empire, she had to disguise her social position, hence Emilia hurriedly corrected herself,
Madelyn looking at her suspiciously.
All the suspicions aside, Emilia was simply not good at lying. When she thought about how trying too hard
would just increase the likelihood of being exposed, she just shrugged her shoulders in resignation.
Emilia: “No, that was a lie. Yes, Subaru is my Knight. Sorry for tricking you.”
Madelyn: “In the first place, I have never even heard of him!”
Emilia: “Oh, really…?”
Madelyn: “What a little girl like you thinks, is completely irrelevant to this dragon—— It’s frustrating that
that crimson woman is not here, but still, it’s convenient if so.”
With these words, Madelyn’s body slowly began releasing steam.
In the cold air, dyed white by her exhaled breath, her body continued to heat up as it radiated her visibly
rising fighting spirit.
As this visible fighting spirit began to pour over, Emilia instantly produced a pair of swords in her hands.
335
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia held a vigilant guard, at which Madelyn let out a savage laugh,
Madelyn: “One-by-one, those who make a mockery of this dragon shall be massacred.”
Her blazing golden eyes shone as she charged forward.
With a step causing the frost-covered earth to explode, the distance between them vanished in a single
breath, Madelyn raising her Flying Winged Blade over her head as Emilia prepared herself. And then——
Emilia: “Even without Priscilla, I’m not alone!”
Madelyn: “What——”
Are you saying, was what Madelyn had been about to shout out.
But, a figure she had not foreseen did not allow her to finish as it halted the strike of the Flying Winged
Blade she brandished. Madelyn opened her eyes wide at this, looking at the figure that had jumped on
That was, a body that blocked the attack by colliding with it, a Natsuki Subaru made of ice——
Madelyn: “Wha…!?”
Emilia: “Hiyaa!!”
Towards the stock-still Madelyn, Emilia’s twin blades of ice thrusted forwards.
△▼△▼△▼△
Battles began on the bastions of the star-shaped ramparts that surrounded the Imperial Capital, and the
nature of the warfare changed.
It was almost comical how many were being eliminated by such a small force, nearly a singular force. It
was like a microcosm of the Vollachian Empire, a land where the strong were revered.
336
Web Novel Volume 32
No matter how many weak people gathered together, one swing of a strong person easily plucked away
their hope.
In fact, even a battle that was enthusiastically labeled the decisive battle of the Imperial Capital, would
result in every single rebel being cut down if left unchecked, and those with smoldering fighting spirits
would become docile in a year’s time.
It was possible that weeding out the rebels was currently the Emperor’s expectations, but that was
doubtful. Although――
Yorna: “――Even so, that would have also be so if His Excellency the Emperor Vincent Vollachia hadn’t
been ousted from the throne.”
With a kiseru in one hand, Yorna Mishigure looked down upon the battlefield and uttered a few words
tinged with purple smoke.
Daring to start that small fire himself, those thoughts that had slacked during times of peace needed to
be embraced. It was something the Emperor would probably take care of, but it would not be something
he would do by giving up the throne himself.
However, had she not known the truth, and not been invited as one of the Nine Divine Generals who
ruled over the Demon City, which side would she have joined?
Yorna: “I don’t have time for such useless sentimentality―― I have a role to play.”
Abandoning that implausible alternative, Yorna quietly looked forward.
Vincent Vollachia, the true Emperor, had kept the peace in this Empire. The future under the reign of
the false Emperor who ousted him, and where it would lead, was marked with a deep darkness.
Yorna believed that this was the case.
Yorna: “My beloved children and the people who live in the land of His Excellency’s beloved Empire.”
Her beloved children had foolishly lost their Demon City, yet continued to adore her even though she
had failed to show the might she ought to have shown.
337
Web Novel Volume 32
The people of the Empire loved by a man who she once loved, and who she continued to love with
undiminished affection still.
Moreover, she wanted to give none other than her children, with whom she had shared her soul, a world
appropriate for them to live in. That was――
Yorna: “――I would rather have the peace of a true Emperor, than a future built by a false one.”
As Yorna said this, she slowly began to swirl the earth around her as she spun her kiseru, drawing a spiral.
This was Yorna’s technique of imparting the Soul Marriage Technique to inorganic objects and making
them do as she willed.
A technique that others could never imitate due to the capacity of their souls―― However, unlike in the
Demon City, where she had spent a long and intimate time imbuing her thoughts and feelings, the soil of
the Imperial Capital was slow to move.
Perhaps Yorna’s own mixed feelings about the Empire were not unrelated, though.
Yorna: “I’m sorry to not be in the best of shapes, but I shall be your partner.”
In front, Yorna’s gaze looked up at the top of the ramparts, and then further above them.
The reason for that was plain and simple. The opponent who she should pierce with her gaze was higher
than the ramparts, flying freely in the sky above the battlefield.
Transforming her shins into flames, the Spirit Eater concealed the destruction contained within her
slender body――
???: “――Yorna.”
Yorna: “General First-Class Arakiya, you are still fighting as flamboyantly as ever. Even from a distance,
I could recognize you at a glance.”
A brown-skinned dogwoman, holding a tree branch in one hand and an eyepatch over her left eye――
Arakiya.
338
Web Novel Volume 32
She cast a wary eye at Yorna, who had appeared below her, and while her skin scorched with hostility,
Yorna looked around her surroundings, narrowing her eyes at the burnt farmland.
It was at this bastion, Arakiya’s, that there had been the most flamboyant of interceptions in response
to the rebels’ attack.
Of course, this was due to the fact that she herself was powerful, but perhaps it was also meant to show
off her power to those around her.
Yorna was not the only one who had spotted Arakiya at first glance as the guardian of this bastion.
Even if one of the military men did not know who Arakiya really was, it was easy to recognize that she
had tremendous power.
More than just Arakiya’s own aims, that was――
???: “Did somebody put that idea in your head, Arakiya?”
Arakiya: “――Hk.”
Yorna: “You…”
Behind her, stepping onto the black grassy field that had been burnt to a crisp, the voice of one who had
arrived shook the battlefield.
Both Arakiya and Yorna gasped, their eyes widened. Yorna raised her eyebrows at the appearance of a
voice that should not have been audible, but was.
And then, walking far enough to Yorna’s side so she did not need to turn around,
???: “What is it, Dear Mother? Even after having died once, are you still unable to let go of your child?”
Thus, opening the fan in her hand with a sound, the crimson-eyed Priscilla cruelly laughed.
Caught off-guard by that unexpected appearance and the words that followed, Yorna spilled out a long
sigh.
Yorna: “Prisca, it is natural that you cannot forgive me, but…”
339
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “Unfortunately, the girl who bore that name is dead. If you are concerned about her, it would
do you well to visit her grave. Mine name is Priscilla Barielle. Strive not to get it wrong.”
Yorna: “――Was it not Abel who said that this place was to be entrusted to me?”
Priscilla: “Was it not that at the same meeting where I said I shall not do what Abel tells me to?”
Replied to without mercy by Priscilla, who had a comeback for every remark, Yorna was left at a loss
due to the former’s attitude. However, Priscilla snorted with a “Hmph”, the smile on her face
disappearing.
Immediately after, her crimson gaze shifted towards Arakiya overhead.
Arakiya was one of the strongest Divine Generals, and Yorna had been assigned to be her opponent
because it was understood by everyone that no one but her would be a match for her.
Nevertheless, Priscilla, prudent as she was, had come to this place because she had a reason to confront
Arakiya regardless of factors such as strength or tactics.
As evidence of that, Arakiya had clearly been shaken by Priscilla’s entrance.
Even when faced with Yorna, her expression, somewhat detached from the world, did not waver, but as
soon as she laid eyes on Priscilla, her mask crumbled.
That was unmistakable proof of the special relationship between Priscilla and Arakiya,
Priscilla: “Arakiya, have you made up your mind?”
Priscilla’s profile was sagacious as she posed the question, her gaze so sharp that she looked as if she
were about to kill the target of her gaze. However, the words spun by her lips somehow felt gentle and
even benevolent.
A gentle question, with harsh embellishments, to which Arakiya caught her breath and nodded.
Arakiya: “I’ll take back the Princess―― Kill His Excellency, and the Princess will be the real Emperor.”
Priscilla: “You desire a formal resolution to the Imperial Selection Ceremony? That shall do fine.”
340
Web Novel Volume 32
Hearing Arakiya’s answer, Priscilla closed the fan in her hand. She tucked it into her cleavage, raised her
empty hand to the sky, and pulled her treasured sword of crimson out of thin air.
The heat emitted around the blade was such that the air seemed to waver, it was the Yang Sword, that
which only the Emperor of Vollachia was permitted to wield―― Unconsciously, Yorna gazed at it in
admiration.
It was as if an image of Yorna’s beloved man, who had once wielded that treasured sword of deep
crimson, had been ressurrected behind her eyelids.
Priscilla: “This is no time for admiration, Dear Mother.”
Yorna: “――All of those selfish ramblings… Although I was not the one who raised you, why did you grow
up to be this way?”
Priscilla: “Well, now. There is no particular reason as to why I am mineself. Additionally, there was one
thing I failed to tell you.”
At Priscilla’s sidelong glance as she readied the Yang Sword, Yorna’s whole body tensed up, and she, too,
entered a fighting stance. Having adopted that posture, Yorna turned to her daughter with a questioning
look in her eyes.
Without meeting her gaze, Priscilla pointed the tip of her Yang Sword at Arakiya, and,
Priscilla: “That is mine foster sister. Dear Mother, after your death, she was raised together alongside
me, as if we were sisters. Now, it seems her goal is to place me upon the throne.”
Yorna: “Wha…”
Priscilla: “It comes.”
Yorna’s eyes widened at the revelation, and the unsympathetic pronouncement was made almost
simultaneously.
Swelling flames covered the sky, and in order to turn the already burnt field into grounds of scorched
earth, that enormous heat rained down.
341
Web Novel Volume 32
Beyond that, painting the world a color of red, Arakiya shouted.
Arakiya: “I’ll take the Princess back, with my own power!! ――That’s what I was told.”
△▼△▼△▼△
Gazing from afar at the flames controlled by Arakiya, excessively setting the world ablaze, Todd Fang
sensed that the atmosphere of the battlefield was changing with the direction of the wind.
Todd: “――There’s no doubt that the first move was effective, but…”
The great firepower had broken the fighting spirit of the encroaching rebels, and the first invaders would
always be people recognized for their ability.
There was no way that a group could maintain its morale while being burned without any way to reply
to those actions.
Hence, of the five bastions protecting the star-shaped ramparts, he had guessed that the bastion with
Arakiya, which he had been assigned to, would be the safest, and the place where the enemy’s attack
would be weakened.
In fact, Todd’s judgement had been proven true, and after the Cyclops Tribe had been wiped out, having
bravely marched in, the attack of the rebels was in tatters with their fear of Arakiya. The battle had
been pretty much won.
The cause for this change of mood was the first group of rebels, which had been repelled, being joined
by a second group that had arrived late.
After being struck on the head, losing their fighting strength, it seemed like the first group had been
about to collapse, but they had been absorbed by the second group that had come around later, now
attempting to restore their fighting strength.
Of course, even if the losers were to come together, it was unexpected that it would have a significant
impact on the outcome, but the ones that had arrived afterwards had brought together the group whose
morale was supposedly broken, thus keeping the damage to a minimum.
342
Web Novel Volume 32
Thinking that there was likely a very quick-witted commanding officer in the second group, Todd
shuddered at that frightening possibility.
Todd: “No way, was arriving late also part of their plan?”
Without keeping an equal pace, with each person fending for themselves, the empty-headed rebel army
had charged in. Having watched the painful experience the first group’d had, the battle was about to
end with the regular army’s overwhelming victory.
However, after the first group had lost the powerful people in their midst, growing disheartened, having
had their hot-headedness cooled, the nuisances that did not have the ability to listen to a discussion had
disappeared entirely.
In that case, to snatch a victory in the battle they had undertaken, the group had no choice but to join
the ranks of the other party for a better chance of success, and struggle for a performance so they would
received a share of the leftovers.
Todd: “Rather than the vanguard, which was full of idiots, is the second group the true contender?”
Even when it came to taking on Arakiya as an opponent in battle, the true contender was likely to have
countermeasures prepared.
It was hard to imagine that Arakiya would be defeated, but Todd did not think an opponent who could
make calculations to this extent would come without plans in hand for an assault on the Imperial Capital.
There were some sort of preparations for not only Arakiya, but also for the guardians of the other bastions
as well.
In addition, other than those guarding the bastions, the Imperial Army’s soldiers, whose role supposedly
amounted only to hunting the survivors, were starting to spend time on the rebel’s movements, even if
it was not a hard fight.
It felt troublesome, as if eyes and ears that could reach great distances, and even skillful limbs, were
following the brain of an hellish enemy.
It would be best to leave the strong enemies to Arakiya and the guardians.
343
Web Novel Volume 32
However, Todd thought that the truly troublesome enemy in this conflict was something else.
Therefore――
Todd: “――I’ve got to deal with the guy who is up to no good.”
344
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 93 – Army of Stone

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 8 “Enemies on All Bastions”, Parts 3-4
checked by Garcar, Human translation of a part by Garcar) ― Complete
An arrow pierced the head that had no eyes, ears, or a nose, and the golem, made of stone, was thrown
a great deal backwards.
However, the head, devoid of any human-like parts, could not be a vital point like that of a human, so
whether it be pierced by an arrow, whether part of its head was missing, the advancing enemy’s footsteps
were undeterred.
???: “If crushing its head isn’t enough… Holly!”
Holly: “Got it~!”
Squirming, the stone golems rushed towards them with outstretched hands.
The sight of them, no bigger than human beings, approaching them with inhuman movements, evoked a
sense of disgust. Channeling that antipathy into her fingers as she drew the bowstring, the strong bow
made a sound like that of a thunderclap.
Three arrows were released at the same time. They struck the stone golem’s torso, not piercing it nor
hitting a critical point, but smashing it to pieces, stopping the golem’s movement.
With their whole body broken to pieces, even stone golems would cease to move. However――
???: “They’re so many, you can’t take them out one-by-one!”
345
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 93 – Army of Stone
Web Novel Volume 32
Kuna looked up to reach the target rampart, the third bastion, which she had been told was a hole in the
enemy’s formation, but upon managing to reach it, the number and nature of the enemy soldiers
deployed made her feel hopeless.
The third bastion was supposed to be guarded by Moguro Hagane, one of the Nine Divine Generals.
Fortunately, Moguro themself was not visible on the rampart. Was it because they had not reached
Moguro yet, or was Moguro themself somewhere else? Either way――
Holly: “It’s as if they’re ants gathered around a tree’s sap~! I can’t knock them down like this~!”
Kuna: “This is no time for your whining! Shoot shoot shoot shoot! Shoot as many as you can!”
Holly: “Geez~! Kuna, you’re so strict~!”
Raising her voice in a way similar to a shriek, Holly pulled an arrow from the quiver on Kuna’s back and
fired them one after another from her powerful bow. Two or three stone golems were destroyed with
each shot, but that was not enough to keep up with the number of enemies.
――Because there were hundreds, thousands even, of stone golems, too many to count.
Kuna: “Tsk, what are we supposed to do…!”
Clicking her tongue and distancing herself from the enemy, Kuna cursed Abel for having bestowed them
with these orders.
She only knew of them from rumors, but Moguro Hagane was a special kind of demi-human called a
steelfolk. Unlike the weaponkin, whose bodies were only partially made of metal, she had heard that
they were existences whose bodies were entirely made out of minerals.
In that case, were all the countless stone golems in front of them also steelfolk?
Holly: “They all look so lifeless~! They really look like dolls20~!”
20
Translation note from Witch Cult Translations: “The word Tappei uses for the golems (人形) can also be read as «doll». Holly’s
evaluation is a bit of a play on that. It is normally golem though, since «ひとがた» is used as the reading.”
346
Web Novel Volume 32
Kuna: “I think the same! What kind of gimmick do these guys have?”
While maintaining a moderate distance, she glared towards her surroundings, looking at the crowd of
stone golems. Thanks to their lack of eyes, the stone golems did not seem to have any self-consciousness.
They simply surrounded those who approached them, beating and bludgeoning them to death with their
tough limbs and monstrous strength. Those who were unable to escape would be caught up to, dying
tragically by exposure to the violence of sheer numbers.
The rebels who had challenged the third bastion, having been trampled by the hordes of stone golems,
would have their corpses stepped over, literally, their remains not remaining intact outside of the shape
of their formation. And this was not an event that Kuna and the others could laugh at as if it were
someone else’s problem.
If things continued as they were, they would be trampled by an overwhelming number of enemies, unable
to stand a chance against them. Before that happened――
Kuna: “If things get really bad, we’re going to have to retreat, but…”
Holly: “Hey! Kuna! Look at that~!”
Kuna: “Huh?”
Both of them had been forced to stomp the grass of the farmland that had now become a battlefield,
shooting as they ran away. As Kuna turned around at the sound of Holly’s voice, something surprising
entered her field of vision.
A figure stood still on the battlefield, and a stone golem rushed in, slamming their stone arms down on
them. It seemed as if the target would be felled by the blow, left to die in a puddle of blood――
???: “――Don’t get in my way, you stone golem!!”
It was Mizelda who howled, her ferocious beauty contorted in anger.
As she shouted angrily, she swung the club held in both her hands, crushing the head and upper body of
the stone golem that had leapt towards her, effectively beating it at its own game.
347
Web Novel Volume 32
――No, she was not the only one who had chosen to attack the stone golems rather than run away from
them.
???: “Outta my way, outta my way, the fuck outta my way! You’re all the shame of the Empire, who don’t
understand the authority of His Excellency the Emperor, so don’t you fucking get in my way!”
The slash was released with a guttural cry, and brilliantly so, it parted a stone golem’s neck from its
torso, and split the now-flying head vertically in mid-air even further. Were that not enough, he slashed
the torso diagonally, slashed the arm off its shoulder, and upon seeing that it had stopped moving, he
kicked it down, moving on to the next one.
A rough-looking man donning an eyepatch dove into the stone golems, similarly to how Mizelda had.
The relentless attack power of these two fighters in hand-to-hand combat thwarted the stone golem’s
ability to launch an attack.
But what had truly stunned Kuna and Holly was not either of them.
Kuna & Holly: “――――”
A powerful sword roared, and mowing down the stone golems, it blew them away.
It was a rough and violent slash that could hardly be described as brilliant. However, it was the most
appropriate swordsmanship to use against the stone golems that needed to be destroyed in order to keep
them suppressed.
Swinging that sword and burying the onrushing horde of stone golems, was a red-haired swordsman―― A
man who they only knew as a follower of the proud and haughty Priscilla, Heinkel.
A man who looked somewhat dead inside had joined the warfront before anyone could notice, cutting
down stone golems one after another without speaking, the scene lacking a sense of reality, much like a
nightmare on a night of poor sleep.
Looking only at the events that were taking place, regardless of whether they were circumstances that
Kuna and Holly should welcome, they were unsure of whether they should accept it with delight, negative
thoughts swirling around within their own selves.
348
Web Novel Volume 32
Surely, the reason for this was the expression on Heinkel’s face as he wielded his sword.
Holly: “It seems like it’s full of pain~.”
After witnessing the same thing, Kuna could not help but agree with Holly’s mutterings.
She could not understand Holly’s thoughts as the latter expressed that, but from Kuna’s eyes, it looked
more like he wanted to die.
Sometimes, warriors would head to the battlefield in search of a place to die.
Even in Shudraq, there were times when those without much longer to live would choose their final
moments by taking a bow and challenging the large creatures hidden deep in the forest.
It was not an ending that Kuna would probably choose, but she could understand such thoughts.
However, those of Heinkel’s were different from those of a warrior seeking a place to die.
Wanting death while fearing death, the figure that fiercely fought against death only exacerbated how
pathetic it was to look at. Even though she knew his presence was dominantly supporting the warfront,
Kuna wished for him to collapse and die right away.
He was a man who swung a sword surrounded in melancholy to the extent that it made those around him
think that.
???: “Kuna! Holly!”
And the mood of the battlefield still continued to shift, regardless of the mental image Kuna and the
others had.
The one to call their names, overtaking them as if flying through the grassland, was Taritta. Carrying her
quiver upon her back and having returned to the typical Shudraqian attire, she arrived in front of the
two of them,
Taritta: “It’s dangerous to stop moving. This is the path Sister and Jamal have created.”
Kuna: “I understand that even without you telling me, Chieftain… I was just a little bit distracted.”
349
Web Novel Volume 32
Taritta: “Heinkel, was it?”
Looking at her fondly, Taritta perfectly guessed Kuna’s embarrassed, gloomy feelings.
Taritta was Mizelda’s younger sister, plus she had succeeded the latter as Chieftain of the People of
Shudraq. She had been shy and indecisive previously, a girl that had stood out for being more cowardly
than careful.
However, as a condition for taking over as Chieftain, the experience of going along on the journey to the
Demon City of Chaosflame seemed to have been significant, quieting that cowardice and leading her to
acquire a refined strength.
Her pointing things out now had also probably accompanied that.
Holly: “Chieftain, don’t you find it creepy~?”
Taritta: “I think creepy is too direct, but… If it’s true that he’s desperate and will become part of our
fighting strength, then I have no objection to fighting alongside him.”
Kuna: “What a magnificent answer… That’s fine with me too.”
Even though there were things that were unaccounted for, there was no need to account for them at this
moment.
Previously, Taritta had been good at changing her approach in hunting situations, if not in everyday life.
Now, as the Chieftain, she could successfully adjust to any situation.
As Kuna evaluated the situation, Taritta looked at the quiver on her back,
Taritta: “The number of arrows left has decreased a lot. While we have the chance, let’s collect the
fallen arrows. It’d be best to not use too many arrows on one person.”
Kuna: “In theory, yes, but…”
Holly: “I can’t seem to kill them in one shot~!”
Taritta: “There’s a trick to dropping them in one shot. Aim for the heart―― Like this.”
350
Web Novel Volume 32
Before the struggling duo, Taritta quickly fired three arrows from her bow. As three stone golems
approached Mizelda’s back in the distance, the arrows pierced the three bodies through their back, head,
and thigh, killing them.
Kuna: “Waitwaitwait! Why did they die in one shot!? The heart?”
Holly: “They’re stone golems, so I don’t know where their hearts are~.”
Taritta: “I-is that so? If you look closely, I think you can see where their vital spots are, but…”
As Kuna and Holly pressed her, Taritta’s brow lowered with a troubled expression.
Apparently, she really did not do much more than look closely. Taritta was indeed Mizelda’s sister, though
her personality was so opposite to hers that it was difficult to tell.
As one of the People of Shudraq, Kuna was proud of the high degree of purity in the Chieftain sisters.
Kuna: “Since that consultation wasn’t helpful, let’s do this our way. Pick up arrows, and if there aren’t
enough, use a club or whatever. Then, we’ll beat the enemy to death.”
Holly: “Let’s put an end to this doll game21~!”
Taritta: “I think that’s the spirit. But at some point, the real Divine General is going to come out of the
woodwork… As was the case with Yorna, the Nine Divine Generals are anything but standard. Be very
careful.”
Holly: “You should probably tell that to Mizelda~.”
At the serious-faced Taritta’s opinion, Kuna shrugged her chin at Mizelda, who was already rampaging
on the front lines.
21
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “Another pun here using «doll» (人形) for the golems. Holly uses «人形遊び», which
essentially means «playing with dolls».”
351
Web Novel Volume 32
The former Chieftain, one of her legs a prosthetic one, had given up her position to her sister, now
running rampant with her lightweight physique. At this rate, if the Divine General were to appear from
the enemy lines, she would be the first to come face-to-face with them.
Even without one leg, Mizelda was capable of putting up a good fight against any serious challenger――
Taritta: “Sister, please don’t go too far! You’ll die if you’re alone!”
Mizelda: “――――”
Taritta shouted, taking a single shot at the head of a stone golem blocking the path ahead of Mizelda. At
the sound of Taritta’s voice, Mizelda gave a big wave of her hand, communicating that she understood
what was happening.
Kuna was genuinely surprised and impressed by Taritta’s judgement in her statement.
Taritta had truly stopped hiding behind her sister’s back.
Kuna: “I didn’t see what happened at that time with Mariuli, but…”
Holly: “Taritta, you’re flourishing, so we’re also happy for you~.”
Taritta: “Is this really the time to say that!? Both of you, please go fight!”
Holly shot the stone golems that had surrounded them with her bow, and Kuna bashed them with her
short hatchet as she gave a remark, and in response, Taritta said that with a sharp voice.
Nodding to each other, Kuna and Holly obeyed without hesitation at the direction of their ever-reliable
Chieftain.
A Covenant of old, a promise exchanged between a former Emperor of Vollachia and the People of
Shudraq, a promise that was now far removed from the present, which Kuna and the others could not be
blamed for having forgotten.
This battle had begun to fulfill that, however, it was now certainly a battle that Kuna and Holly, as
People of Shudraq, must attain victory in, absolutely.
352
Web Novel Volume 32
△▼△▼△▼△
Stone golems charged directly towards him.
Without faces, they had neither hostile intent, nor intent to kill. Swinging his sword at those opponents,
while cursing the puppeteer22 who had inconsiderately chosen those golems, Heinkel Astrea looked out
onto the battlefield.
For what reason, was he swinging his sword in the vast lands of the Empire?
For what reason, was he still swinging his sword after exposing so much of his shame?
For what reason, on the lands where the person who must see him being useful was not present, was he
there?
Heinkel: “――Hk.”
Slashing upwards from the elbows of those extended arms, the upper body of his opponent was blown
away by the aftermath of the attack.
The opponents were golems of stone, and above not being able to dampen their fighting strength by
merely cutting off their head or limbs, what was required, more than a refined swordsmanship, was to
drive the opponent into a position where they could no longer do anything, an attack akin to that of a
barbaric tribe.
Changing his grip on his sword, he spread his legs wide and decided on a stance.
He unleashed the sword he had readied by his waist, and with it obliterated the stone golems in its path
to an amusing extent. It was not amusing. There was nothing about this that was amusing.
He had no such memories of the sword ever being enjoyable to swing.
22
Translation note by Witch Cult Translations: “The narration likens the one deploying the golems to a puppeteer (人形遣い), since
the word for «golem» (人形) can also be read as «puppet».”
353
Web Novel Volume 32
For him, the sword had never been anything but a shackle that was heavier than it appeared.
Heinkel: “Fuck.”
While spewing curses, he landed a blow on the enemy that had entered the range of his sword.
Filling his head was nothing but the doubts of “For what reason”, and blowing away all those hindrances
in the way of his vision, he swung his sword. He swung it. He swung, swung, swung, and swung it about――
Heinkel: “Fucking hell.”
Free your mind from all obstructive thoughts, such was how he had been instructed during his training
with the sword.
Strengthen your concentration, become free from obstructive thoughts, hone your skills to become one
with the sword―― No matter how many times he was told this, he would have no idea what the
instruction was trying to say.
Heinkel: “Fucking hell.”
He had been told to not think, but if he were to attempt and put that into practice, he would end up
thinking about “not thinking”, so there was no way his mind could become free from obstructions.
Completely focusing on nothing but the sword, how could humans do such a thing?
If one lived, they would get hungry. They would also breathe. They would probably feel itches in their
body, and also get assailed by drowsiness. Their worries would be endless, and their families would
always present in the corners of their minds. Anxiety about tomorrow and anxiety about ten seconds
later never ceased, and the failures from ten seconds earlier, let alone the failures from yesterday, and
failures from even before that were things they eternally worried about. Piling up, on and on, on and on,
the thoughts were everlasting.
How could one possibly become free from obstructive thoughts?
Completely cutting off the thoughts that were naturally born from human activity, such a thing was
surely unthinkable for a human. In that case, was a swordsman who could free themself of obstructive
thoughts not truly human?
354
Web Novel Volume 32
Was that why he was not truly a swordsman?
Heinkel: “Fucking hell, GODDAMNIT!”
That limitless stream of profanity, no matter how much he let out, it could not disappear from his mind.
As if to mow that all down in one go, Heinkel recklessly swung his sword, and proceeded to turn the
stone golems blocking his way into a mountain of gravel.
Just how much value was there in these actions?
Failing to do the things he had to do in the place he had to do them, and letting the person he wanted
to win favor with clean up his mess, in the end he owed a debt to yet another person who helped him
survive.
Doing these kinds of actions over and over, just how much would he be recompensed, and for what?
???: “Sorry Pops, but my amazin’ self ain’t got any idea ‘bout what you’re dealin’ with.”
In his head, mixed in with his own profanity, he heard the voice of another person.
Still young, the voice that he heard could even be called unripe, having heard it at the time he had been
drunk on the lookout platform. Even though he had expressed that he wished not to speak with anyone,
secluding himself, a voice from that boy had barged in back then, lacking tact.
???: “I ain’t got any idea about if ya failed, nor how badly ya messed up either. But y’know, if it’s an
experience of failin’, then my amazin’ self’s got that as well.”
After chasing him away once by saying careless things, the boy had begun showing up again and again.
Then, even though he himself also possessed a face which seemed to hold doubts, he tried to interject
into Heinkel’s worries, and things had become like this.
That too was terribly childish and cheap, naïve and idealistic notions that made him want to laugh in
scorn.
355
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “There ain’t no one but yerself who can make a distinction of what you’ve messed up. That’s why
I’ve been tellin’ ya Pops, if you’re gonna do it――”
Heinkel: “Shut the fuck up, you damn shitty brat!!”
Encouragement or consolation, pity or sympathy, whatever it was, he did not care.
Everything directed towards him was troublesome, and there was absolutely nothing that he desired from
them. There was not even a single thing he desired from other people. There was nothing he desired.
Only a single person existed, to whom he wanted to offer this.
There was value in what he would receive from that person. So, everything other than what he would
receive from that person, were merely stone weights which he would drag as he walked.
The ominous stone golems silently creeped up, and before his eyes, he slashed them with his sword,
splitting two of them from top to bottom, into two halves each. As if to take advantage of his large
swing, another came flying in from the side, so he smashed its face area with the tip of the scabbard,
and followed by drawing his beloved sword, Astrea23, back, and skewering it for the kill.
Opponents without faces, only using moves they had been taught, if it was that kind of match, then he
could cut them down no matter how many there were.
As long as he kept breathing, then he could take on ten or twenty with no problem. However, just what
significance did that have?
Scoring these kind of points without even showing it to the person he ought to show it to, just what――
???: “――Pops, if you’re gonna do it, ya gotta restore it through yer own sword.”
23
There is one little oddity related to this sword. In the Re: Zero world, ten swords of exquisite power exist, one of which is the
Dragon Sword Reid, usually written as “龍剣レイド”. Amongst that group, there is also another called the Beloved Sword, its name
unknown, but the important thing is that “愛剣” is how it is written. However, this expression can also mean “sword that one is
fond of” (the nuance is a bit stronger, but it serves to explain this point), so it’s difficult to say whether this special Beloved Sword
is the one Heinkel is wielding, named Astrea, or if it’s simply a sword he loves, which is called Astrea. This doubt is reinforced by
the fact that “愛剣” has been used for other swords wielded by other characters.
356
Web Novel Volume 32
Heinkel: “Fucking shithead…hk.”
It was laughable that he was still clinging to a fading light which could or could not be there, even.
On that note, he again collided with the notion of why even, was he still living.
Just what did he want to prove through this sword? What did he want to gain? What was it that he desired?
When it came to the quantity of main threats, everyone in the surroundings would successively launch
an attack on that.
Charging in was Heinkel, the woman from the tribe of hunters wielding a club, and also the user of twin
swords donning an eyepatch, who employed elegant sword skills unbefitting of his face. However, with
the orders of the hunter tribe’s Chieftain, who mainly used a bow, the warfront had been upheaved
resolutely, with each one of the other rebels, who had once stepped aside, regaining their spirit.
A hole in the enemy’s line of defense, pointing that out had been worthwhile.
Compared to the other four bastions, it was evident that just this bastion had a weak defense. The fact
that Heinkel could cut his way through, was proof of that.
One person, indeed, if even one person who was truly strong were present, then it would be impossible
for Heinkel to lead the charge like this.
???: “Follow after that back――!”
???: “Don’t let the red-haired man get all the achievements! We’ll also push forward!”
???: “That swordsmanship isn’t too bad. If he shaved his beard, his face would become more visually
appealing.”
Lagging behind Heinkel, who led the charge, the many people raising their voices were unthinkable.
He did not have the time to be captivated by them as a phony.
Heinkel: “Fucking hell… Bring it on, bring it the fuck on! With just this, I won’t even be able to…”
357
Web Novel Volume 32
Score points, trying to accept the situation before his eyes more severely, more pragmatically, Heinkel
lifted his head.
The stone golems standing directly opposite him, their formation was blown away by a sidewards sword
slash, and trying to look at the ramparts right ahead of him, he funneled power into his knees as he
leaped towards them.
By immediately claiming the ramparts, by eradicating the enemies atop the wall, then the capture of
the third bastion would be possible―― in clarity, it was not that he would slay some enemy General, so
would it really be a contribution?
So then, to compensate for his failure in the Fortress City, would Heinkel be the one to connect the
spider threads of what Priscilla wished for?
At the very least, even if it was only a little――
???: “――You, killed me, most.”
Indeed, the moment he recklessly took hold of the ramparts, a voice struck Heinkel.
His lungs felt paralyzed, a hoarse breath leaked out of his throat. It was not that he had suffered an
attack, nor had he avoided an attack, it was just that he heard a voice.
With that alone, Heinkel’s entire body trembled with fear.
The various thoughts from just before flashed through his head, about being free from obstructive
thoughts, about his own desires, about recovering for his failures, they were all painted over with white,
and vanished from sight.
What he did understand was what he had happened across―― A threat to which he could not do a single
thing about. That was――
???: “Killed, me, most. Therefore, I also, kill, you.”
An emotionless voice resounded, and before Heinkel’s eyes, the tall and thick wall began to change.
358
Web Novel Volume 32
Not the stone golems lined up atop the wall.
Not the stone golems deployed to try and protect the ramparts either.
The bastion on the ramparts of the star-shaped fortress, on the thick wall which they called the third
bastion, a change arose.
Heinkel: “――Ah.”
Within Heinkel’s field of view, who leaked out breaths, countless “lights” were born upon the ramparts
stretching both to his left and to his right―― No, whether those could be called “lights” was something
on which opinions would be divided.
The “lights” born upon the ramparts, they were fist-sized orbs which glowed a bright green, and at a
glance they seemed like harmless things from which no danger could be felt.
However, those had not originally been on the ramparts.
On the wall where there had been nothing, countless “lights” had suddenly sprung to life from orbs. To
Heinkel, they appeared to be just like the eyes of a living thing. It seemed that all at once, he locked
eyes with those “lights”.
He became frightened when simultaneously, those “lights” seemed to glare at him.
Heinkel: “Eek…”
That moment, Heinkel’s entire body froze, and his grip on the sword loosened――
???: “Fly away.”
That instant, in contrast to that monotone voice, making an unbelievable thunderous roar and clad in a
strong wind, a gigantic stone fist seized the leaping Heinkel, and threw him away.
Heinkel: “Kah…”
Thoroughly beaten from head-to-toe, Heinkel was blown away into the sky, helplessly.
359
Web Novel Volume 32
Similar to how he had been handling the stone golem opponents until a moment ago, the expression of
one being kicked about would be fitting. Heinkel was spraying blood everywhere as he soared, and then,
he saw it.
Within his revolving vision, the circumstances of the surface had completely changed. Not as a result of
Heinkel’s consciousness being faint, having been sent flying, as there was a definite change that was
hard to look away from――
Moguro: “――Eighth of the Nine Divine Generals, Moguro Hagane.”
It was the etiquette of a warrior on a battlefield, a grand estimation in its own introduction―― however,
that scale was far too abnormal.
The rampart of the star-shaped fortress, which they had supposedly conquered, the third bastion itself,
moved.
That was unmistakably one of the Nine Divine Generals, the mighty being which had introduced itself as
Moguro Hagane.
360
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, uncolored
361
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 94 – Determination for the Sake of Whom

Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Translation checked by
Garcar, Senkel, Human translation of a part by Garcar) ― Complete
――A roar, like distant thunder, shook Beatrice’s consciousness as she closed her eyelids.
Beatrice: “…Such an unpleasant sound, I suppose.”
The little girl’s faint whisper brought back memories of hearing similar sounds over and over again in her
mind.
Four-hundred-years prior, in the era of the Witches, during a time of constant warfare, it was not
uncommon for large numbers of people to clash with each other, exchange blows, fight for their lives.
Beatrice was not intimately familiar with the battlefield.
She had been born and raised in the mansion of her mother, Echidna, a place free from human conflict.
Even though the battles were far below her notice, they were still aggravating.
As time passed, she would come to spend four-hundred-years with the book entrusted to her, during
which the world outside was far from the madness of those days, though it could still be turbulent.
Yet, this once far-distant madness was now close at hand.
――That being, the struggle of the countless lives all around the Imperial Capital.
???: “Umm, I am worried. I am anxious.”
???: “I know how you feel, Shuu. I guess Uu and the others should be leaving too?”
362
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 94 – Determination for the Sake of Whom
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “Au! Uau! Ah, uh!”
???: “T-that is no good! Our job is to wait! We are waiting!”
Beatrice, endeavoring to close her eyes and conserve energy, overheard the exchange.
What could be heard were the voices of children she had become quite familiar with over the past few
days―― Schult, Utakata, and Louis Arneb.
Beatrice and the other children were settled behind the main encampment―― waiting in a tent that
overlooked the battlefield from a hill, and although it sounded good to say that they protected the rear
of the camp, at least Beatrice knew that this was just a pretense not to be expected of them.
Normally, it would be wise to leave non-combatants like children behind in the Fortress City.
Similarly, the non-combatants among the residents who had been relocated from the Demon City
alongside Yorna Mishigure and were unable to bear the battle, stayed away from the front lines, instead
focusing on cooperative support like logistics.
The reason why children did not do the same, was because of their guardians.
Priscilla: “A skirmish is one thing, however, it would be pitiable to keep them at a distance when it
comes to the big stage. The fringes of the battlefield shall be acceptable to me. Wherever you may be,
you shall not mistake my brilliance.”
Mizelda: “Utakata is one of the Shudraq. Cowards who turn their back on the battlefield and the hunting
grounds are not fit to be a member of the Shudraqian people. Naturally, they’ll be taken to the
battlefield.”
Those had been the statements of Schult and Utakata’s guardians respectively, opinions that could not
be dissuaded since Schult and Utakata were both high in motivation.
Both might have spoken from different morals and beliefs, but Beatrice had no right to interfere provided
the parties involved were in agreement for the time being.
To be honest, as a Great Spirit, Beatrice had not been pleased with a situation in which she and these
children were being treated as a package. Nevertheless, since everyone in the camp had their own role
363
Web Novel Volume 32
to play, it was only logical that Beatrice would be assigned to this place, considering how restrained her
actions were.
The role entrusted to her was――
Louis: “Uh, auh.”
Like Schult and Utakata, Louis had also been ordered to stay behind in the tent.
Beatrice: “――――”
Except her treatment was distinctly different from that of other young children.
Unlike with Schult and Utakata, who had no obvious guardian, the main focus was to “keep an eye on a
certain person”.
Of course, that was the Sin Archbishop. The danger would never diminish, no matter what those who
knew her in the Empire had spoken.
So, unlike the other children, Louis was the only one they had no choice, they could not leave her by her
lonesome.
Otto: “Currently, she is a bomb with the smallest of inclinations to make a move. Beatrice-chan, I do
not wish to burden you too much, but please keep an eye on her. We cannot tell Emilia-sama or Garfiel
about this, at least we need to remain level-headed.”
So had been Otto’s statement before deciding to participate in the full-scale rebellion.
It was perhaps a precautionary measure so that Beatrice would not be discouraged by the helplessness
of having no role to play, staying in wait to conserve her energy, but it was also an unsettling statement,
losing sight of the ground beneath her feet.
The fact that he had purposely tried to keep a calm look on his face was unsettling―― Both Petra and
Frederica held the same concerns, so perhaps they could have done something about it. In any case――
Beatrice: “You shouldn’t fidget around so much, in fact. Calm down, I suppose.”
364
Web Novel Volume 32
Utakata: “Bae, is awake?”
Beatrice: “Betty has been awake the whole time, in fact… Also, that name you used is unpleasant, I
suppose. It kind of makes a person feel like they’re being taunted24, in fact.”
There were no beds in the camp tent to lie on, and no lap to borrow from Emilia or Petra, either.
Consequently, Utakata’s lips pouted at Beatrice, who’d had her eyes closed as she sat on a simple chair.
Opening her eyes thinly at the reaction, she looked at the three restless people inside the encampment.
Schult was anxious, Utakata was unable to handle the fighting spirit, and it was difficult to say what was
going in Louis’s head, as she impatiently hitching her shoulders every time a sound from the battle
echoed.
In regards to behavior alone, there appeared to be nothing suspicious about Louis.
A child who was simply hypersensitive to changes in her surroundings―― other carefree people, who
were unaware of the threat of Gluttony, would have inadvertently regarded her as a normal child.
But that was not the case for Beatrice.
Beatrice: “Emilia and everyone else are doing their best to help Subaru and the others, I suppose.”
The reason Emilia and her group were willing to intervene in this rebellion and fight for their lives,
despite having no obligation to do so, was that they were likely to find their friends, Subaru and Rem,
there.
And if Beatrice was unable to fight alongside them, she would at least be able to cut down on distractions
by keeping a close eye on Louis.
So, Beatrice braced herself through shallow breathing and――
24
Translation note from Witch Cult Translations: “Utakata uses «べー» to refer to Beatrice, which also shares the sound and part
of the name of the gesture called an «akanbe», in which a person pulls down the lower eyelid of one eye and sticks out their
tongue. See here for more information.”
365
Web Novel Volume 32
Louis: “Uh?”
Beatrice: “…You, what are you up to, in fact?”
As a small hand caressed her head, Beatrice’s lips pursed. She glanced at Louis, who was looking at her
with lowered eyebrows.
For a moment, her body stiffened at the risk of being touched by Louis’s hand, but she did not feel
threatened by her, nor did Louis make any gesture to snatch Beatrice’s Name away.
As far as Beatrice knew, Gluttony required calling out the other person’s name and eating it in order to
enact their Authority, but Louis’s mouth never even uttered the right sounds to begin with.
Of course, only awareness was required of Louis, there was still a possibility that she would enact the
Authority, so Beatrice was nervous about Louis moving the hand that touched her head to her mouth.
If Louis ever showed the slightest gesture to eat Beatrice’s Name, then――
Utakata: “Bae, your face is scary. Do you still hate Lou?”
Beatrice: “What a way to comment on Betty’s adorable face, I suppose. Besides, Betty does not hate this
girl, in fact… Despising would be more fitting, I suppose.”
At the sight of Beatrice glaring towards Louis, Utakata pushed up both of her own eyes with her fingers
while saying her face was not adorable, and Beatrice let her true feelings come out in the end.
So yes, I find myself hating Louis.
Not just Louis, but the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony in general―― Everything that caused Subaru and the
others to suffer.
Beatrice: “Regretful, in fact.”
For the Emilia Camp, and above all, for Subaru, Gluttony’s biggest victim had been none other than Rem.
Watching Subaru suffer over the girl who had been indefinitely asleep, made Beatrice constantly regret
the time she had wasted before she had been Contracted with him, the time she had been indifferent to
the world around her.
366
Web Novel Volume 32
She wondered what could have been.
Had Beatrice opened up earlier, had she shown a willingness to cooperate with Subaru and the others,
things might have turned out differently. Not allowing the White Whale, the Witch Cult, and the like to
do whatever they wanted, Subaru would not have ended up displaying such a neverending expression of
sorrow beside Rem as she remained in slumber.
That was why she had decided to never let Subaru suffer like that again, and stay by his side for the rest
of his life. And yet, here she was.
After being separated from Subaru, she could not help Emilia and the other members of the group to the
fullest extent, because she was forced to conserve energy―― The meaning of her existence was in
tatters.
Schult: “B-Beatrice-chan, you cannot talk like that to Louis-sama…”
Beatrice: “Betty doesn’t feel sorry for her, I suppose. You’re being imprudent to begin with, in fact. Why
do you refer to Betty with «chan» when the others are referred to with «sama», I suppose? You lack
respect, in fact.25”
Schult: “Ugh… I am terribly sorry, Beatrice-chan.”
Picking up a sense of danger, Schult interjected as she stared at him.
How did Schult, who did not waver despite being terrified, see Beatrice? Could it be that he thought she
was a little girl, since she had been asleep all this time?
Beatrice: “In any case, don’t tire Betty, I suppose. The whole purpose of being left here is to prevent
everyone here from doing anything unnecessary, in fact. As much as a pain it is to do exactly that…”
Louis: “Uh.”
Beatrice: “It’s much better than letting you run amok, I suppose.”
25
The honorific “sama” (様) is usually employed to someone of higher standing (think of it as a “Sir”, or “Lady”), whereas the
honorific “chan” (ちゃん) is usually employed to someone of equal or lower standings, like an expression of familiarity.
367
Web Novel Volume 32
Beatrice grabbed Louis’s hand resting on her head and made the startled Louis sit down in the chair right
next to her.
In the end, she had decided to hold on to Louis’s hand and not let go of it.
Beatrice: “You too, in fact. Schult, stop moping around, and Utakata, if you do not have anything to do,
just take care of your bow, I suppose. So…”
???: “――It appears that there is no need for me to interject.”
Beatrice: “Wah…?”
As she was dealing with the restless children, she suddenly heard a calm voice enter the tent. Upon
looking, she saw a man with curly hair, Zikr Osman, peeking inside.
Beatrice furrowed her brow at his appearance, since he was supposed to be at the main camp,
commanding alongside Abel.
Utakata: “Zee! We’ve been busy, but now you’re here! It’s time for Uu and the others!”
Beatrice: “You wish, in fact…! But what business do you have, I suppose?”
Zikr: “My apologies, Miss Utakata, but it is not your time. However, there is a possibility that we may
move the camp at a later date, so I thought I would let you know in advance.”
Schult: “Moving the camp, you say?”
Zikr’s intellectual, round eyes made Schult tilt his head. Zikr nodded “Yes” in response, as he pointed at
the battlefield behind him.
Zikr: “Currently, we are devoting our forces to breaching the city walls, but once a bastion has been
opened, we will venture forth to the Crystal Palace in the Imperial Capital. At that time, the commander
must also go to the front.”
Beatrice: “Abel does not seem capable of fighting, in fact. He is safer in the rear, concentrating on giving
orders, I suppose.”
368
Web Novel Volume 32
Zikr: “You are right… However, then the troops will not follow us. In the case we pave the way for His
Excellency the Emperor, then no one would allow him to sit on the throne.”
Beatrice: “――Such bothersome national ideals, in fact.”
The fundamental principle of the Vollachian Empire, was that the people of the Empire must be strong.
However, this apparently applied even to a leader taking over the nation. If the supreme leader did not
possess any strength to boast of, they would be overthrown by their subordinates in the blink of an eye.
Zikr: “Yes, it is bothersome. But that is what our homeland is about.”
Shaking his head gently, a slightly wry smile appeared on Zikr’s mouth.
It was tough for Beatrice to discern what emotions were mixed in there. He may not have been entirely
comfortable with it, but neither was he negative about it.
Schult: “Zikr-sama, could it be you are heading into battle?”
Utakata: “Zee?”
Suddenly, beside Beatrice as she gazed towards Zikr’s lips, Schult asked him a question, while Utakata
called out to him in a quiet voice.
At the children’s gaze, Zikr raised his eyebrows slightly, then,
Zikr: “As you have guessed, I will also be participating. Albeit we outnumber them, we are still at a
disadvantage in terms of Generals below the rank of General Second-Class, so we have to change that
situation.”
Beatrice: “…Why is that, I suppose?”
Zikr: “――? Pardon?”
Beatrice: “Why do you bother to come here, in fact? In your position, you could have just ordered your
men to do it, I suppose. What purpose is there in you showing up in front of Betty and the others, in
fact?”
369
Web Novel Volume 32
Zikr: “Oh, so that is the meaning in your words.”
If one was about to head into battle, one would want to be even more focused at this point in time.
Nevertheless, Zikr had showed up at a camp tent full of children, who could not be left behind on this
battlefield.
With his motives being inquired, Zikr put up an embarrassed smile, and stated,
Zikr: “There are only men at the main camp, since the women of the Shudraq are also on the front line.
If in need of encouragement before going into battle, only women can make me truly exhilarated.”
Beatrice: “…Huh?”
Schult: “I see! Certainly, Utakata-sama and Louis-sama are here, as well as Beatrice-chan!”
Hearing his unexpected answer, Beatrice’s eyes widened. In contrast to Beatrice’s reaction, however,
Schult looked convinced, and Utakata nodded with her short arms folded.
After that, she turned to the astonished Beatrice, and said,
Utakata: “Give it up. Zee, it’s been like this from the start.”
Beatrice: “I-it was a big mistake to think this guy was the only normal one, I suppose…”
The signs were there. For some reason, he was called the Coward, something he was proud of, rather
than trying to argue about it. However, there was no reason for her to get deeply involved, so she had
not said anything, just that.
As a result, Zikr’s eccentricities had ended up being displayed at the last minute, with it resulting in an
awkward situation――
Zikr: “Besides, if you are aware of what is behind you, you have a better chance of not getting lost.”
Beatrice: “――Do you… have a family, in fact?”
Zikr: “A mother and numerous sisters. But when I joined this side, their position became much worse.
It’s a terrible misfortune for my family.”
370
Web Novel Volume 32
At the start, Zikr had been a General on the side of the Empire, as a General Second-Class. As he had
defected, it was only natural that his family would be affected.
Zikr had been prepared for that and still considered it worthwhile to choose this side. Beatrice wondered
if Abel was worthy of this choice, but no one but Zikr himself knew the reasons.
She was simply curious.
Beatrice: “What is it you fight for, I suppose?”
Zikr: “――――”
Beatrice: “You aren’t supposed to be like those guys who fight for the sake of fighting, in fact. Why is
that, I suppose?”
A simple soldier perhaps would have been okay with that, which made the Vollachian Empire such a
terrifying place, since many of its warriors were of a similar mindset. But that was not the case for a
General, much less Zikr.
Hearing what Beatrice had perceived, Zikr raised a thick eyebrow in slight contemplation, then,
Zikr: “Of course, it is for the sake of the future of the Vollachian Empire in which I place my faith, to
which I owe my loyalty.”
With a strong voice, he replied, and then he continued with, “Of course”,
Zikr: “I am the Coward, after all, so I doubt I could resist. So, may I ask you, Miss Beatrice?”
Beatrice: “…Ask what, in fact?”
Zikr: “The obvious―― The blessing of a lovely maiden.”
As he said this, Zikr pulled out the sword from his side and presented it to Beatrice.
After narrowing her eyes and looking down at the proffered item, Beatrice sighed and,
Beatrice: “For the record, Betty doesn’t know much about the proper etiquette, I suppose.”
371
Web Novel Volume 32
Zikr: “In such matters, the feelings are that which is most important. As long as the giver and the
receiver’s hearts are in tune with each other, the etiquette is of no significance.”
Beatrice: “Since when are our hearts in tune with each other, in fact? Good grief…”
Muttering, Beatrice accepted the sword. In front of Beatrice, Zikr reverently dropped his head, kneeling
down.
His seriousness reminded Beatrice of a ceremony she had attended one day, when Subaru had been
knighted by Emilia; thus, she followed her example.
With the sword she had received, she tapped each of the kneeling Zikr’s shoulders once,
Beatrice: “To see this through properly, I suppose. For the sake of no one else’s but your own wish.”
Zikr: “As you command.”
At Beatrice’s blessing, Zikr looked up in somber acknowledgment. He sheathed the sword returned to
him by Beatrice, then looked towards Utakata and the others by his side.
Seeing the look in his eyes, Utakata called out, “Zee”,
Utakata: “Uu is a Shudraqian warrior, so we don’t do things like Bae. I’ll send you off in the style of a
warrior.”
As she said that, Utakata pulled out the knife from her waist. With the knife made from the tusk of a
beast, she cut a thin slice of skin from her palm to cause a small bleeding.
Beside Schult’s pained face, Utakata gently pressed her blood-soaked palm against the armor Zikr wore,
marking it with her handprint.
Utakata: “Shudraqian blood, the blood of strong warriors. Make Zee strong, too.”
Zikr: “With gratitude.”
Schult: “Uh, well, I cannot think of anything like Beatrice-chan or Utakata-sama, so I will cheer for you!
Hurray! Hurray! Zikr-sama! I will be there for you!”
372
Web Novel Volume 32
In response to Utakata’s action, Schult also shouted a loud cheer to Zikr. The latter accepted it with a
smile and stood up in place. And then――
Zikr: “Uh-oh.”
Louis: “Au, uhhh~.”
Slipping away from Beatrice’s hand, Louis came to hug Zikr’s waist as he stood up. Zikr was startled by
the little girl’s embrace, as he patted her on the shoulder with a frown.
In Beatrice’s eyes, Louis’s behavior was an indication of positive feelings towards Zikr. The fact that she
could not control her at a moment’s notice had also been because there had been no sign of
unpleasantness.
Zikr: “Zikr Osman, as I depart for battle―― Please, remain in good health.”
Schult: “May you have success in battle!”
Breaking free from Louis’s embrace, Zikr exited the tent with a cheerful look on his face. Schult waved
his hand, while Utakata narrowed her eyes as they watched him go.
As Beatrice watched Zikr’s back grow distant, she understood that he headed into battle fully prepared
to die―― Just like it had been, four-hundred-years ago.
War had been an event that would take place in places far away from her.
However, there would be frequent visitors to her mother’s mansion, all seeking the Witch’s knowledge
and cooperation. All with a strong desire to improve bad situations.
That being noted, it was up to every single person to realize whatever advice one received from the
knowledgeable.
After seeing the possibilities within the future of her mother’s advice, many turned their backs on the
mansion and headed toward their own futures―― Zikr’s back appeared to be just like that of someone
from that time.
Beatrice: “You…”
373
Web Novel Volume 32
Louis: “Uh?”
Watching Zikr leave, Beatrice addressed Louis.
Turning around, Louis stared back at Beatrice with her already wide eyes becoming even wider, upon her
childish face. Completely devoid of thought―― no, that would be a mistake.
Yet, looking at her face, which seemed to be devoid of any sort of schemes, she asked,
Beatrice: “Which side are you really on, in fact?”
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “――Hk!?”
With a full swing, the pair of ice swords struck her chest, and Madelyn, her eyes wide open, flew a great
deal backwards.
As Emilia chased after her, she called out “Thank you!” to the beings that had prevented Madelyn’s
movement―― to the sculptures of Natsuki Subaru fashioned from ice.
――To fight alongside seven soldiers of ice was a tactic Emilia had developed as a last resort, at a time
she had taken Volcanica’s Examination at Pleiades Watchtower.
On her own, she would possibly have lacked manpower.
Without time to waste on her vague apprehensions, these ice soldiers were the result brought about by
her confidence that “I’ve been watching Subaru closely!”.
As for an official name, she intended on asking Subaru to provide one, once she showed them to him.
Emilia: “So for now, just do your best as soldiers!”
There was no direct reply to Emilia’s words, but one-by-one, the seven ice soldiers pumped their fists
up, giving a response to Emilia’s cheers.
374
Web Novel Volume 32
While she thought of that reassuringly, Emilia and the ice soldiers drew near Madelyn, who had been
blown away. It probably looked just like a scene where eight people were bullying a small girl, but――
Madelyn: “GAAAAARR!!”
If one were to see Madelyn howling, swinging her arms, blowing away the upper bodies of two ice soldiers,
such a leisurely impression probably would not come to mind.
Even without her Flying Winged Blade, Madelyn’s dragon claws and superhuman strength were
exceedingly frightening.
Emilia’s ice had been made hard and firm, even if not to the extent of iron, but it was at least as solid
as a strong boulder. If one were to carelessly strike it barehanded, it was hard enough to break their
hand instead.
So easily, so easily had it been destroyed by Madelyn’s fingers merely wrapping themselves around it.
Emilia: “I’m sorry.”
The soldiers resembling Subaru were destroyed, and Emilia could hear screams from the Beatrice within
her mind.
Apologizing to the Beatrice inside her head, Emilia remained vigilant for Madelyn’s counteroffensive.
While vigilant, she chose not to back down, instead she chose to continue stepping forward.
Emilia: “Hiyah! Yah, yah! Teryaaa!”
Brandishing a pair of ice swords, she proceeded to rain down attacks on Madelyn, who had not been able
to fully halt the momentum of the initial strike. Although, once the pair of swords struck the shoulders
of Madelyn, her arms spread out, they shattered into pieces.
The tough skin of the dragonkin remained unyielding to the slashes of the frost swords. She needed to
use even heavier attacks.
Emilia: “With this…!”
375
Web Novel Volume 32
The shattered pair of swords became shards of ice, and what Emilia had created to replace them was a
large ice mallet.
As Emilia brandished it, two of the kneeling ice soldiers linked arms to create a foothold before her eyes,
then she stepped on that and jumped up high. Gaining speed immediately after, Emilia drove the ice
mallet into Madelyn with enough force to make her own body spin vertically.
Madelyn: “――Hk.”
Without adopting any sort of defensive posture, Madelyn took Emilia’s blow directly with her head.
Landing before Madelyn, whose gaze had been directed downwards due to the impact, Emilia used the
recoil to put power into a second strike――
Emilia: “Huh.”
As soon as she gripped it tightly, the handle of the ice mallet shattered―― No, it was not just the handle,
the entire object had been destroyed.
The ice mallet that had struck Madelyn’s head had been unable to bear Emilia’s opponent’s toughness.
Emilia widened her eyes upon seeing that, and simultaneously, the tip of a foot rose sharply from below.
The moment the toes moved within the edges of her vision, she intercepted their trajectory with a small
shield of ice.
Emilia: “Oww!”
However, the ice shield was smashed immediately, cries of pain ensuing.
After having poured energy into her body in the instance she had gained, toes passed by the side of her
head, and at the slight impact of her silver hair being grazed, Emilia’s vision greatly and violently shook.
Nevertheless, the attack did not end with that.
Madelyn: “Do not mock this dragon!!”
The howling Madelyn raised her claws overhead. The wind of destruction that followed tore up the
surface of the soil.
376
Web Novel Volume 32
She promptly flew backwards as to avoid the claws, but the wind that arrived afterward struck her, and
Emilia’s body was flicked away, having been hit in kind. Engulfed by the ground turning over like waves,
Emilia’s body bounced, bounced, being blown away.
Emilia: “――Rururuuu!!”
With eyes just like those of a dragon or a snake, Madelyn caught up, and raised her Flying Winged Blade
overhead. As she swung it down, it accelerated, aiming for Emilia’s lower back.
In an instant, Emilia funneled power into her abdomen to try and withstand the oncoming strike, but she
immediately concluded that it was something that she must not be hit by―― reaching out her hand, she
tightly grasped a cold and solid sensation.
Her arm was jerked up with force, and Emilia’s body, now having been pulled up, escaped the trajectory
of the Flying Winged Blade.
The one to do so, had been an ice soldier who had caught up to the blown away Emilia as fast as it could,
and pulled her arm while diving into a forward somersault.
The ice soldier had pulled Emilia with force, then heaved her away just after. Emilia’s body spun around
as it was sent flying, and in her field of vision, the ice soldier was overpowered and shattered by the
Flying Winged Blade which she had evaded――
Emilia: “Subaru――!!”
It was not Subaru, but Emilia had called out with the feeling that Subaru had received harm.
Catching up to Emilia, who had again been sent flying, was an ice soldier different to the one which had
been destroyed. Without a pause, she was thrown over to the next ice soldier, received, then thrown
over, thus escaping from the dragonkin.
Madelyn: “Enough! Quit messing around!!”
377
Web Novel Volume 32
With an angry bellow and a flash, the solid earth fissured where it had been stepped on by Madelyn, her
face red, and establishing a firm foothold, she threw the Flying Winged Blade with tremendous, ferocious
vigor.
The Flying Winged Blade revolved at a velocity so high and extreme that to the eye, it did not appear as
anything but a disk. A disk of death, that cut down anything and everything in its path, clad in a strong
wind, approached Emilia.
Emilia: “I’m counting on you!”
Before that could reach her, the ice soldiers, receiving Emilia’s voice, rushed out one-by-one.
They lined up in single-file, and wedged themselves into the gap between Emilia, still soaring, and the
disc flying towards her. All of them took a weapon of frost in their hands, using them to face the Flying
Winged Blade.
――As a result, the sounds of ice shattering at high speed chained together, and the Subaru ice soldiers
were completely annihilated.
However, just before each Subaru was shattered, they each landed as much of a hit as they could onto
The change in the danger of the Flying Winged Blade was something that ordinary people could not be
aware of, but that revolution had very slightly, just a little, a wee bit, weakened. She felt like it had
weakened.
Emilia: “Umm! It weakened!!”
She declared it in a loud voice, and it truly appeared like it had become like that.
Using the leeway that the ice Subarus had made for her, Emilia equipped her legs with thick-soled ice
boots, placed the two arms of her airborne body on the ground, and met the oncoming Flying Winged
Blade with her two lower limbs.
Emilia was well-aware―― That legs were just a little stronger than arms.
Emilia: “Hiyah, yaaah――!”
378
Web Novel Volume 32
Firmly clenching her teeth, Emilia extended her knees using all her might.
The direct impact from the Flying Winged Blade delivered a shock to Emilia’s entire body, and all the
bones in her body were creaking, from head-to-toe. Firmly withstanding that, withstanding it,
withstanding, she would withstand it to the end.
Fully extending her legs, which were experiencing resistance, even while crevices started to form in her
ice boots, Emilia’s kick shot the Flying Winged Blade up into the sky.
Madelyn: “Wha!?”
For it to have been stopped seemed to be beyond Madelyn’s expectations, so she raised her voice in
surprise. In response, Emilia got up and leaped, reaching her hand out to the Flying Winged Blade which
had been kicked upwards.
She grasped the edge of the Flying Winged Blade tightly, and into that arm, she poured a considerable
amount of strength.
Emilia: “This time… I’m returning the favor!”
The Flying Winged Blade was much heavier than it looked, but Emilia was also someone who possessed
indomitable power.
It was difficult with a single arm, so she twisted her body in order to change to a two-handed grip. From
there, with all her might, she resolutely flung the Flying Winged Blade away with a “Hiyah!”.
Madelyn: “――Hk!”
Seeing the Flying Winged Blade being flung away, Madelyn widened her eyes.
Receiving the vigor of rapid spinning, the Flying Winged Blade soared. Although it paled in comparison
to when Madelyn had thrown it, the dangerous weapon still cut through the wind as it flew.
Flying, flying, flying―― towards an incorrect direction, it flew away amazingly.
Emilia: “Uhhhh.”
379
Web Novel Volume 32
Madelyn: “… You, just what is your intention.”
Emilia: “I may have messed up…”
She was trying to return the favor and deal damage, but she had been completely unable to handle the
Flying Winged Blade well, so it had flown away. Upon Madelyn’s forehead, a vein had begun to bulge
very quickly, having been angered by that move.
Immediately after, Madelyn’s cheeks stiffened, and she stepped forward in order to chase after the Flying
Winged Blade which had flown away. However――
Emilia: “That’s a no-no!”
Then, Emilia, her hands outstretched, created a wall of ice ahead of where Madelyn was proceeding.
The wall of ice erected from the ground was thick, and she had also made it fairly long horizontally.
Going around it or jumping over it, neither feat would be managed so easily.
She had not been able to utilize the Flying Winged Blade very well, but it would be dangerous if Madelyn
were to wield it.
It was not as though that was her aim, but she thought that the current situation of it being at a distance
was the most beneficial.
Emilia: “I’m sorry, but I can’t let you get that weapon back. If you’re to continue, then it shall be without
that.”
Madelyn: “――――”
Emilia: “If you surrender, I’ll accept that. Actually, if you do that, it would be reaaally helpful. What
will you do? Will you continue?”
Towards Madelyn’s back, who cast her eyes downward as she faced the wall of ice, Emilia cast a question.
If Madelyn, who had lost her weapon, were to surrender, that would be the best scenario. In order to get
Madelyn to believe she was at a disadvantage, Emilia once again created the Natsuki Subarus of ice,
which had once been annihilated, in her surroundings, and she crossed her arms as she stood.
380
Web Novel Volume 32
Eight against one, this time, in a state without her weapon, Madelyn was in a much more unfavorable
position.
“With all this, then”, so thought Emilia enthusiastically. But alas――
Madelyn: “――Why do you think that I, the dragon, would give up?”
Muttering, Madelyn gently placed her hand on the wall of ice before her eyes.
Gazing at that gesture, Emilia reflexively caught her breath with an “Ah”―― With a crack, the very
moment that high-pitched noise reverberated, the entirety of the gigantic wall of ice began to fissure
with cracks like a spiderweb.
The origin was, naturally, Madelyn’s palm, so the fissures that extended across the entire ice wall were
centered on her.
Emilia had gone all out in creating that ice wall.
The hardness and density of the ice were just as previously mentioned, and even though it was not
something that could be destroyed easily, that had happened.
Emilia: “Madelyn, you…”
Madelyn: “When talking to you humans, this dragon’s head gets all weird. You, that healer, that senile
old fool, all of you are in this dragon’s way…”
Turning her back, without revealing her downcast face, mixed into Madelyn’s trembling voice were
complex and intricate emotions. Anger, sorrow, and all sorts of other things.
It seemed just as if Madelyn herself did not understand which of her own emotions was the strongest.
What she had spoken of, were those who were in her way.
Of course, Emilia understood that she herself was in a position of confronting Madelyn. Outside of Emilia,
the ones she had called a healer and a senile old fool, did they also happen to be her enemies?
381
Web Novel Volume 32
As a dragonkin, as an ally of the Empire, Madelyn opposed Emilia and the others, and had been on a
rampage.
Emilia: “Madelyn, for what purpose do you fight?”
At the question, Madelyn swayed her head to a tilt.
Her two black horns at a slant, Madelyn’s golden eyes stared at Emilia from above her shoulders. Though
she was getting a horrifying, blood-curdling sensation, Emilia did not avert her gaze.
Going against the instinct to turn away, Emilia fixed her eyes on Madelyn.
Thinking about it now, she should have done it sooner, she should have tried to talk like this from the
very start.
Both this time and last time, even though Madelyn, who was blocking in the way, had been brimming
with fighting spirit, Emilia had gotten caught up in it, and suddenly begun attacking, but――
Emilia: “If we can talk with each other, then I really think that talking is the best scenario. Madelyn, why
do you fight? For the sake of whom?”
Madelyn: “…What about you? Why?”
Wondering if it would really be necessary to say that, Emilia realized that Madelyn was trying to continue.
The fact that she had responded with that, was something very difficult for Emilia. The reason that
Madelyn had given Emilia something she must speak of, that unfortunate occurrence was something which
Emilia could not be prepared for.
If Emilia were to refuse her dialogue, and if the result of that refusal was claws being swung, Emilia
would wield a weapon of frost as expected, and would need to oppose Madelyn.
In that manner, upon Emilia’s cheeks stiffening,
382
Web Novel Volume 32
Madelyn: “You, why do you oppose? Opposing this dragon, there is no chance for victory.”
Emilia: “――Ah.”
Madelyn: “Why… do you… why do all of you oppose?”
That was the question posed from Madelyn’s side.
Unknowing of Emilia’s circumstances, she responded as such to words she was expected to have brushed
off.
On the contrary, being questioned about that, Emilia cautioned her own slow mind.
She had thought she could respond with nothing. However, it was not like that. Just as Madelyn had said,
if Emilia could not get Madelyn to speak, then she herself should be the one to open her heart first.
After all, this battlefield was harsh, so Emilia prioritized the things she herself wanted to do, and the
things she herself wanted to say. But even so, at just this moment, for what reason did she think to try
and have good manners?
Why, did she fight? For what reason, was she here?
The answer to all of that was――
Emilia: “I came here to meet my treasured Knight… No, everybody’s treasured Knight.”
Saying that, Emilia touched the shoulder of one of the ice soldiers―― the imitations of Subaru, directly
next to her. She thought she had made them well. She had replicated his hairstyle and tracksuit quite
proficiently.
Though, no matter how well they imitated him, Subaru’s reliability could not be reproduced.
His positive words, his reliable attitude, his kindness which gave her delight, just about everything.
Natsuki Subaru’s Natsuki Subaru-ness, just thinking about it made Emilia’s chest grow pleasantly warm,
and it was impossible for anyone except the person in question to possess.
383
Web Novel Volume 32
Emilia: “He’s a reaaally treasured person. That person, and the girl who should be with that person,
many people are awaiting their return, so that’s why I’m here. For that purpose, I’m trying my very
best.”
Emilia: “The reason I fight, that’s it. Madelyn, what about you?”
She probably had someone, or something, which she wanted to protect.
If that was the case, they could make a promise to not hurt the other’s treasured thing, and they could
probably stop fighting.
Subaru and Rem, it would open the path to reach the two who she wished to bring back.
Those hopes and wishes that Emilia held were――
Madelyn: “――Balleroy Temeglyph.”
Emilia: “…That, name is?”
Madelyn: “That… was the name of the man who was to be this dragon’s darling―― He is this dragon’s
entire reason for fighting.”
――Were betrayed by Madelyn, who fought for the sake of someone who had already been lost.
Hearing her voice lose all spirit, Emilia caught her breath.
She was unable to find the right words to say at the spur of the moment, and because she was not close
enough to reach her hand out, Emilia could not make it in time. For that reason――
Madelyn: “――Kill the man who killed Balleroy. That is this dragon’s long-standing desire.”
A violent sound rang out, as Madelyn crushed the ice wall with her grip.
384
Web Novel Volume 32
There was no other way to describe it than “crushed it with her grip”. She tightened her grip with the
hand placed on the wall, and from there, the destruction spread throughout the entire ice wall; it had
been shattered in one fell swoop.
Taking the Flying Winged Blade present on the other side, Madelyn looked to the figure facing her once
more, and while Emilia digested those bitter feelings, she and the ice soldiers headed towards Madelyn.
Having lost someone dear to her, the dragonkin girl was desperate to fill the empty hole in her chest. As
she stepped forward to chase her, it happened.
Madelyn: “MEZOREIAAAAAAAA――!!”
Facing the sky as she bathed in the fragments of the shattered ice wall, Madelyn cried out.
As though it were ripping apart the sparkling shards of ice as they fell dancing, the loud voice echoed
throughout the heavenly skies. Hearing that, Emilia’s eyes grew wide, and she directed her eyes onto
the heavens.
The sound Madelyn had made, Emilia had heard it once before.
Her lips had previously spun that sound, and at the time when it was spun, at that time.
Emilia: “At that time, there was a reaaally big attack.”
A white corona had rained down incessantly, and mowing down the Fortress City in the blink of an eye,
the very terrain had been altered.
Since Emilia had been together with Priscilla at that time, had been able to defend against it, somehow.
Supposing the same thing were to happen at this place, Emilia wondered if she would be able to stand a
chance against it on her own.
That would be very difficult. Above the head of the panicked Emilia, the same thing did not occur.
However, despite the fact that the same thing had not occurred, Emilia could rejoice in such big fashion.
After all――
385
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “――I, am Mezoreia. In accordance with the voice of mine dear child, I shalt become the wind from
the heavenly skies.”
Spreading wings of pure white, a body of colossal scale, clad in the very essence of an overcast sky――
The Cloud Dragon, Mezoreia, invoked by Madelyn Eschart, swooped down upon the skies of the Imperial
Capital.
386
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, uncolored
387
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 95 – Enemies on All Bastions

Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Kroatoan, Kiln, Bruhseph.
Akagami, Translation checked by Garcar, PaperKaminari, Senkel, 00Shig) ― Complete
At that moment, everyone on the battlefield caught sight of a being clad in clouds of pure white, having
descended to above ground.
Excessively magnificent and majestic, a transcendent being that, from the foundations of its existence,
was of a completely different dimension compared to worthless mediocrity―― Everyone understood that
with just a glance.
???: “――That’s, a Dragon.”
Widening his emerald-green eyes, Garfiel muttered beside the crumbled rampart.
After his fight to the death with Kafma Irulux had ended, while taking rough breaths, his shoulder
sheaving up and down, just as he looked around searching for the battlefield where he would next
perform his duty, that had happened.
In the distance, a colossal presence that made it look like the sky itself had fallen, had appeared on the
battlefield where the most intense fighting spirit in the Empire was flaring up, at the decisive battle on
the bastion which had been frozen white.
Garfiel: “Emilia-sama…”
Possessing a Gate with absurd capacity, using her Mana without needing to be subtle, taking the heat
away from the world, was undoubtedly Emilia’s deed, having gotten serious.
388
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 95 – Enemies on All Bastions
Web Novel Volume 32
Provided she was fighting an enemy guarding one of the five bastions of the ramparts, her opponent
would be a Divine General or a being of equal strength. Even the very least, that opponent of hers would
be on the same level as Kafma.
Even though that alone was enough for them to be an enemy he did not want to make Emilia fight, it
had been particularly absurd that the additional fighting force that had appeared there was a mythical
being.
Garfiel: “Did the Flying Dragon General call ‘em down? Shit, I gotta get her outta there right now…!”
Gnashing his fangs, Garfiel decided in his heart to shift battlefields.
Emilia fighting, and allowing Emilia to fight, simply could not come to fruition. Emilia herself would
probably object, but letting her fight was a distressing decision for the Camp.
To begin with, Emilia should have been in a position overseeing everything from a place without concern
for injury.
Garfiel: “My amazin’ self wouldn’t be able to face the Captain.”
It was natural that Emilia would not want to leave the whole situation to someone else.
He thought that narrow-sightedness, in a good sense, and thoughtfulness, were desirable traits. But, he
could not permit all of that, and could not let her do what she wanted.
It went without saying that Garfiel was the military officer of the Emilia Camp, his role was to repel all
the sparks that rained down on the Camp, and defeat the enemies standing in their way.
Closing his eyes, Garfiel quietly ascertained his own condition.
He had been severely wounded in his battle with Kafma; his entire body had been mangled, his body had
been expanded from the inside out, he had burned his own body to kill the “insect” that had nested
there, and yet Garfiel was still alive and well.
His situation was one in which the only thing he had to boast about, was that he was alive and well.
389
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel: “It may be exaggeratin’ to say I’m full of life… but I’ll do just that.”
Even now, he was absorbing power through the soles of his feet planted on the earth, and through
invoking healing magic with all his might, Garfiel’s body was healing at a furious pace, both inside and
out.
Normally, this would be a load on the body that could potentially reduce his life span, but the events in
the Watergate City had forced Garfiel to break out of his shell, both physically and mentally.
Though it had not been visible, Garfiel had tore through a shell that had certainly been present, and
stood tall.
With the steam rising from his many bloody wounds, as if his body were truly blazing hot, Garfiel settled
his resolve to face the Dragon in the distance.
Garfiel: “Everyone! My amazin’ self tore down the rampart! Hurry the fuck up ‘n get yer asses in there!!”
Opening his mouth, Garfiel howled at the group of rebels watching him from afar.
They were the group that had challenged Kafma before Garfiel, being consequently mowed down.
Although a considerable number of them, including those wounded but supported by their comrades,
were supposedly still capable of functioning as a fighting force, all of them had stayed away from Garfiel
and Kafma’s battlefield, remaining motionless even after the battle had been concluded.
Those would perhaps say that this was merely because they had been overwhelmed by Garfiel and
Kafma’s battle.
However, it was not just that.
???: “You’re the one who broke through the rampart! So, you should be the first to go through!”
???: “Brave warrior, we respect your might! No one, whoever they may be, would dare to desecrate that!”
One of the centaur people had thus gallantly answered Garfiel’s words.
390
Web Novel Volume 32
Having defeated Kafma, Garfiel deserved to be the first to climb over the ramparts. That was why they
had stopped, and fixedly waited for him to cross over the rampart.
It seemed that this was not the opinion of this individual alone, but the opinion of everyone who had
witnessed the duel just prior. Within those who had started the battle for selfish reasons, was hidden a
warrior’s pride based in history.
It seemed that in their judgement, Garfiel’s way of fighting had been radiant.
Their consideration, in and of itself, was heart-warming, but――
Garfiel: “My bad, but there’s somewhere my amazin’ self’s gotta go. This ain’t the «Whipfrock who came
back»―― It’s the one over there.”
Garfiel jerked his chin towards the white Dragon reigning over the distant sky.
In Pleiades Watchtower and the Fortress City of Guaral both, there had been opportunities to meet one.
Garfiel had let them get away, repeatedly, due to his poor timing, and he was finally in a position to
take on a Dragon.
It was not that he wanted to fight it. It was that it was an opponent that he had to fight.
Rebels: “――――”
After seeing Garfiel’s gesture, the rebels also gasped at the sight of the white Dragon.
It was a matter of course, but they had also become aware of its existence. Displaying fear towards it,
though the people of the Empire possessed an unusual kind of spirit in not bending their knees or hanging
their heads, whether or not they would challenge it, was a different matter.
Garfiel would challenge it. Therefore――
Garfiel: “I’ll leave crossin’ the rampart to ya.”
If the rebels were to cross over the collapsed rampart, surging into the Imperial Capital, the situation
would change.
391
Web Novel Volume 32
If all five bastions were defended by the greatest military powers of the Empire, then there was also the
possibility that the defenses were thin in the area around Emperor Vincent Vollachia, who should be in
the Crystal Palace.
There was a possibility that a literal decisive blow could be fired through the big hole that he had opened
in this rampart.
Garfiel: “That’s why――”
After handing over the vanguard of the attack on the Imperial Capital to the rebels, Garfiel would begin
his battle with the white menace.
Then, it happened right when he had been about to embark towards the bastion where the Dragon was
located.
――Garfiel shuddered, as all the hairs on his body stood on end.
Free from obstructive thoughts. He was free from obstructive thoughts.
Without hesitation, without question, following the sensation that had brought to the attention of his
brain, he unleashed a blow using the full force of his body.
A backhand, a blow of steel able to shatter rock, striking the wind dead, about to hit what lay ahead of
his instincts――
???: “――Oh, so ya can see through my invisibility. Isn’t that a bit dangerous?”
Such a hoarse voice could be heard from beyond his strong fist.
Garfiel: “Kah.”
At that moment, his backhand blow was supposed to have connected with the shadow behind him.
392
Web Novel Volume 32
Undoubtedly, there had been a sensation of something touching the surface of his gauntlet. Nevertheless,
a bitter sound escaped his own mouth, and Garfiel stared in shock as his thoughts were struck by an
impact.
An impact had struck him in the back. Someone’s small foot or toe had been perfectly placed on Garfiel’s
back. An absurd kick―― No, that was wrong.
???: “That was entirely yer own punch. I just let it pass through my body, and returned it ta ya.”
A voice answered his doubt, and every bone in Garfiel’s body creaked as his eyes widened.
Whether it was true or a lie, Garfiel’s vision was greatly shaken as his internal organs and brain were
jolted by a force equivalent to a blow using the full force of his body. Cuts, bruises, broken bones, and
ruptured organs could all be healed immediately.
Even if he could heal those fully, he could bring himself to a point where he could move through sheer
force.
However, an attack that resonated throughout the core of his body could not be negated.
At the numbness of his whole body, he gritted his teeth, and Garfiel’s entire being was on alert for a
follow-up attack. He moved his limbs, slow to react, and somehow managed to protect the vital points
of his neck and head.
However, the follow-up he feared did not come.
Instead, what had been done with the time for that follow-up was containment.
???: “Actually, it’d be a pain in the ass if they got past the wall and went inside.”
With a sigh mixed into his words, the pained cries of ten people rang out at once.
Exhorting his collapsed knees, what filled Garfiel’s vision as he raised his head was the group of rebels
which had accepted his command, moving to push their way into the Imperial Capital. Those lined up at
the vanguard of their formation had fallen.
393
Web Novel Volume 32
Centaur people and beastmen alike, had had their lives taken away in an instant by having black iron
flying blades――throwing blades called kunai26, punctured into their foreheads and chests.
Even if he were to rush in and cast a healing spell, he would not make it in time. It was an attack that
caused instant death.
As warriors, they had surely also possessed the ability to take on the Imperial Capital. Even if they were
not as good as a General like Kafma――
???: “If ya die, you’re a small fry. What does it matter if you’re a warrior?”
???: “Kakakakka! Yer eyes look like ya aren’t too pleased, youngster. You’re also the one who busted
down the rampart, aren’t ya? Ya know, it’s real troublin’ when dangerous guys keep comin’ out one after
the other, isn’t it?”
The small shadow laughed with an open mouth, running a finger through his long white eyebrows as he
spoke.
At last, Garfiel kicked off the ground with his foot, and filling his vision as he moved in, was an old man
even shorter than Garfiel, who himself was considered to be short.
However, an old man of small stature was not a very fitting description of this monster.
Garfiel: “Ya damn…!”
Old Man: “Oh, wait, wait, I’ll be yer opponent in a bit. Uh, there we go.”
Garfiel: “Huh?”
Garfiel glared at him with hostility, his hair standing on end, but the old man stuck out his arm, his right
hand missing from the wrist, to hold him back.
26
Kunai are a Japanese tool that was originally used as a gardening and masonry tool, but is commonly associated to ninjas as a
multi-use weapon. For more information, see here.
394
Web Novel Volume 32
Garfiel raised an eyebrow at the missing arm, and the old man shook his leg at the same time.
A moment later, not knowing what he had done, a horizontal sweeping kick drew a deep line in the earth.
It also split the space between Garfiel and the old man, and the rebels to his back.
And then, the old man turned to the rebels on the other side of the line and spoke.
Old Man: “Try steppin’ over that line ta get over here. You’re all gonna die.”
Rebels: “――Hk.”
Old Man: “My my, it’s a relief ya guys’re so attentive. I want the young peeps of my village ta learn from
ya. Lately, they’ve been disobeyin’ me every time I say somethin’. I’m the chief of the village, aren’t
I?”
Shrugging his thin shoulders, the old man chuckled, brandishing his white teeth.
His attitude was one of not caring at all about the threat he had made to the rebels just prior to this
moment. However, everyone here had been made to understand instinctively that the threat was neither
a lie nor anything else.
Garfiel, too, understood―― Just who the old man in front of him was.
Garfiel: “Olbart Dunklekenn… the Vicious Old Man, that’s ya, ain’t it?”
Olbart: “I say this every time someone calls me that, but I really don’t like it. It’s like slander, isn’t it?”
Garfiel: “――The fuck ya think you’re doin’ here?”
Towards the old man tilting his head―― towards Olbart, Garfiel posed that question.
Olbart appeared carefree, his posture a natural one, which was why Garfiel could not let his guard down
in the slightest. Olbart had stood behind Garfiel without any sign of his presence.
Right here, in the middle of this plain, with good visibility.
395
Web Novel Volume 32
It would still be understandable if he had been out of sight, hiding behind a building, and had approached
stealthily.
Even still, that was more than enough of a threat, and in that case, he could be satisfied with the events
that took place. However, how could he perceive a being that had intruded into this space without a hint
as to his presence?
Though, he was a being that could not be perceived as anything but a threat.
Before the trembling Garfiel, Olbart raised an eyebrow with his unchanging attitude and let out a “Ho?”,
Olbart: “Why am I here, ya ask? Isn’t that how it always was? Even tho’ it’s our job ta keep the rebels
out, Kafma had the nerve ta be a failure, and now I hafta clean up his mess.”
Stating that, with his arm missing a hand, the old man pointed towards Kafma lying on the ground. Then,
with an “Oops”, he retracted his right arm, pointing correctly with his left instead.
Olbart: “I drew the short end of the stick, seriously. That’s why I told ‘em that it’d be dangerous to not
bring out Chisha or call back Groovy, but sure enough, he had the nerve to lose.”
Garfiel: “Sure enough? Gramps, y’ain’t got the fuckin’ right to laugh at this guy.”
Olbart: “Ho?”
Looking displeased, Olbart closed one eye. In order to obstruct the old man’s gaze, Garfiel wedged his
way in between Olbart and Kafma, and exhaled a heated breath.
Kafma was an enemy. That would not change, but no one was qualified to speak on the matter of how
Kafma had fought except Garfiel, the one who had exchanged fists with him head-on.
Garfiel: “This guy was fuckin’ strong. My amazin’ self was just stronger.”
Olbart: “――? Well, ya I know that from just lookin’, yeah? I’m not gonna try and deny that, ya know. So
just what are ya tryin’ ta say, huh?”
Gafiel: “I’m sayin’ I don’t like yer damn attitude! Is that how ya talk to a fellow General on yer own
side!? Huh!?”
396
Web Novel Volume 32
Opening his mouth wide, Garfiel snapped back with a howl. At the ferocious roar, Olbart frowned, and
tilted his head.
Seeming like he was truly doubtful, the old man continued, “Do ya know?”,
Olbart: “I’m a General First-Class, Kafma’s a General Second-Class. We’re not even remotely the same.”
Unapologetically, Olbart’s remarks were just conveying the obvious facts. Garfiel’s pupils narrowed as
he felt an incomprehensible gap.
The moment the carnivorous beast determined his prey, its tail was pulled, and it pounced on the old
man27.
He felt like he ought to respect Kafma. However, he did not feel that for the enemy before his eyes.
The old man, too, neither wanted it, nor would he give it.
Within battle, the things he placed value in differed to his opponent, and recognizing that――
Garfiel: “I’ll fuckin’ crush ya!!”
His arms, both raised overhead, closed in on Olbart.
Going easy was futile, and his powerful upper limbs reflected just that. He wondered if this was different
from when he had smashed the ramparts, the might he was using now probably exceeded all the might
he had used then; he had put enough destructive power into them, that it was more than enough to
destroy that small old body.
Then, without letting him get away, his arms smashed into Olbart’s head.
27
Think of it as the expression “pulling on the tiger’s tail”. Which is somewhat ironic, since Garfiel’s a (gorgeous) tiger.
397
Web Novel Volume 32
Boom, the impact of the crash shook the earth, and a cloud of dust ascended from the smashed ground
as if there had been an explosion. The dust rained down upon the heads of the rebels who had been
stopped by Olbart.
Perhaps, Olbart would have been smashed to pieces after being struck by so much firepower. However――
Garfiel: “Wha…”
Garfiel’s eyes widened at the sight before his eyes.
Before his eyes, Garfiel’s fists had slammed nto Olbart’s head from both sides, as if sandwiching him.
There had been a solid impact, a resistance, which Garfiel had felt through the recoil in his arms.
Despite this, the old man, his head caught between Garfiel’s fists, showed his white teeth and smile,
and then,
Olbart: “Incredible, isn’t it? I just released the power of yer attack onto the ground.”
Garfiel: “――Ah.”
Olbart: “Well, the ground exploded ‘cause you’ve got some dangerous arm strength, tho’.”
Immediately after finishing his words, the old man’s face, trapped between his fists, slipped out from
underneath. Garfiel followed him with his gaze, but,
Garfiel: “Gugh!?”
As his eyes followed Olbart, who had supposedly escaped below, an impact struck the top of his head.
Even though Olbart had supposedly crouched down, something had hit him from above.
Olbart: “Up when ya think it’s down, down when ya think it’s up, that’s the basics, the basics.”
Garfiel: “Ga, AAAAAHH――!!”
At the crouched Olbart’s flippant words, Garfiel furiously swung his fists downwards. They thrust into
Olbart’s head of gray hair.
398
Web Novel Volume 32
That moment, a sharp impact pierced the back of Garfiel’s head, his back, and his buttocks.
Garfiel’s fist, swinging downwards, whiffed, and struck the ground with a tremendous impact.
Instead, Olbart’s voice, who had disappeared in an instant, was heard from directly above.
Olbart: “That’s why, if ya think I’m below ya, I’ll be above. Those who don’t learn’ll be left behind, ya
know?”
Exerting his body, he faced the voice and raised his arms overhead. The moment his fingertips caught
hold of something, Garfiel swung his arm down with power, trying to smash it into the ground.
Smashing it into the ground, preventing its movement, then striking it with all his might. He thought that
if he were parted from his feet, then acrobatics like the ones before would not be possible――
The appeal from his fighting instincts ceased once he realized that it was not Olbart within the grasp of
his fingers, but Kafma’s body, which the old man had thrown over Garfiel’s head.
Stopping his movement to throw the body to the ground, Garfiel’s lips quivered. At that instant――
Olbart: “Listen here, why do ya think there are fifty Generals of the Second-Class and only nine of the
First-Class? ――It’s ‘cause we’re so dang strong.”
The voice and shock bore into Garfiel’s head from both left and right.
△▼△▼△▼△
――As a massive flame descended, the wrath of the sky intended to consume the world in its entirety.
It gave Yorna the illusion that the world was being dyed in red before her eyes.
If one could greatly rouse its wrath, the world would probably take out all the anger it had saved up to
this point on that single individual.
399
Web Novel Volume 32
400
Web Novel Volume 32
The ground had already been turned to scorched earth, the rebels and plants all were burnt the same
way. That devastating firepower rained down upon them, to scorch them down to their entrails the same
way the corpses had been.
However, facing that, Yorna made not even the slightest movement, and,
Yorna: “――The Yang Sword.”
Priscilla: “My my, making your daughter use such a terribly rough thing.”
The sound spun by Yorna’s lips was the signal for the treasured sword of deep crimson to swing vertically.
It was a beautiful sword, one that would seize the eyes of those who witnessed it, burn their hearts,
even captivate their souls. That bewitching nature was only an accessory to the treasured sword, it was
not even a sliver of its original purpose.
In other words, when it fulfilled its original reason for existing, the brilliance of the treasured sword
would become even stronger.
Yorna: “――――”
The tip of the Yang Sword had been swung vertically upward, as to intercept the tremendous fire that
was raining down upon them.
That instant, the mighty flames that had permeated their vision disappeared―― It was not that they had
been cut away. Quite literally, they had disappeared as if they had never even existed.
Priscilla: “My Yang Sword burns what I wish to burn and slashes only what I wish to slash.”
That logic was far too violent, far too irrational, and far too absurd of an imposition.
However, that sight had materialized before her eyes, and the inferno that had seemed like it could
destroy even the world, vanished.
Pouring in an appropriate amount of power, she had released that tremendous fiery force with the
intention to dampen their first move, but at the sight of its erasure with a single swing of a sword, even
their opponent was not able to stay calm――
401
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “Do not look down on her, for that is the Spirit Eater.”
Regardless of whether it was an explanation or a warning, it was impolite, and with those words Priscilla’s
figure flew to the right.
Similar to Priscilla, flying to the opposing left, was Yorna―― In between the two of them, a massive flash
flood rushed through.
Yorna: “――Hk.”
It was as if the entire contents of a well had been unleashed, and Yorna, while successfully evading, felt
that her enemy―― that Arakiya had heightened her capabilities above her previous impression.
This was not the first time Yorna had fought Arakiya.
They had previously crossed paths just once before, during an inssurrection considered to have been
brought about by Yorna.
At that time, Vollachia’s strongest was looming behind Arakiya, and the stage had been set in
Chaosflame, where Yorna herself was in a perfect position to face them, so the preconditions were
already massively different.
Of course, Yorna was serious about fighting, but her true intentions at the time were not really serious
about killing them.
During past uprisings, especially the one which had resulted in a clash with Arakiya, Yorna’s goal was to
attain retribution against those who had meddled with the residents of the Demon City, and to make
known the righteousness of doing so.
In other words, her objective had been a kind of protest, and Vincent, who had faced her across the
board, had certainly been aware of this intention. A clash with reconciliation seemingly possible.
However, Arakiya had been unaware of those circumstances at the time, and probably had not held back
in her fight against Yorna.
Since then, Yorna had assumed that Arakiya’s strength completely surpassed those of the other troops,
and so she was expected to serve as a standalone force comparable to an army.
402
Web Novel Volume 32
However, that perception was not only incorrect, but also naive.
Yorna: “So, disregarding Old Man Olbart, is this what it means to be the Second?”
Letting that out together with a long sigh, Yorna glanced behind herself―― through the pressure of the
water that had been unleashed, the land itself had been split vertically all the way until the horizon.
She understood the rationale that pressurized water posed a threat.
However, upon watching extraordinary it was, Yorna rolled up the sleeves of her kimono.
In preparation for the decisive battle, she had worn her favorite kimono.
Even so, she wondered if it would be possible to stop Arakiya’s blow.
Yorna: “Before, you only used fire, and once even, you burned one half of my city to the ground, but…”
In one breath, Arakiya had scorched one half of her city, and today, too, she had also burned the rebels
to nothing, ramparts included.
Arakiya had assumed that a defensive line of fire, which was well-suited to stone structures, and a
battlefield where one did not need to pay attention to one’s surroundings, would be convenient for her,
and that she had no reason to change her battle strategy now.
Priscilla: “This idea was also planted in your head, though it would have been so much more charming
had it not been directed towards mineself.”
After saying so, Priscilla kicked off the ground, and closed in on Arakiya.
With one of the bastions of the star-shaped fortress behind her, as if to protect it, Arakiya flew through
the air, her legs ablaze below the knees.
Even just the unrelenting firepower that rained down from high above was enough of a threat.
First, Arakiya needed to be lured down to an approachable position.
Priscilla: “Dear Mother!”
403
Web Novel Volume 32
Yorna: “――Hk, got it!”
Priscilla shouted as she rushed through, causing a momentary disturbance within Yorna.
She had yet to obtain a proper sense of the intimacy between her and her now-reunited daughter. Rather,
she was doubtful of Priscilla’s pompous attitude toward her mother, whose appearance had changed.
Since they had parted at a time she had been an suckling infant, she had no way of knowing how Priscilla
had been raised.
Yorna: “Dance.”
Taking the kiseru out of her mouth, Yorna swung its tips, and struck the ground with her thick-soled
shoe.
Then, in front of the advancing Priscilla, the trembling earth was slowly peeled, rising to become a
foothold to support Priscilla’s path.
Yorna’s Soul Marriage Technique also worked on inorganic objects.
However, it was a system in which the strength of its efficacy was proportional to the amount of time
and devotion she had put into it. Therefore, she had an apprehension―― How much could she really love
the land where she had spent time with the man she loved?
Though, the results were clear.
Priscilla: “Your work was for a great cause.”
Leaving her mother with a statement that did not make her feel like a mother, Priscilla hopped to the
footholds directly in front of her.
Of course, the footholds did not stop there; they emerged one after another to create a path towards
Arakiya. A single straight path would be targeted, so she continued to take the consideration to create
multiple paths. Because of that――
Arakiya: “――Nuisance.”
404
Web Novel Volume 32
As Arakiya swung her arm holding the branch, the great wind that was released blew away the floating
earth completely, destroying all the paths.
Rather than being a storm, the great wind was powerful enough to be equivalent to being hit by a giant
palm, its force such that even Priscilla could have been completely crushed by it had it hit her from
head-on.
Priscilla: “To drive that into me so mercilessly, would you not miss mine beauty?”
Arakiya: “I’ve made up my mind. Even without limbs, the Princess will still be the Princess.”
Priscilla: “Would it not be more accurate to say your mind has been made up for you?”
Narrowing her eyes, Priscilla hit Arakiya with those words as she descended from high in the sky.
Just before the great wind devastated her the footholds, Priscilla had made a quick escape into the sky.
She had barely managed to avoid being hit by the wind, a feat of sheer perception, but she was still
vulnerable to a second blow.
Truly erasing the hesitation from her eyes, Arakiya took aim at Priscilla’s limbs as she was forced to fall,
and raised her arm in a merciless attempt to take away her fighting ability. And then――
Yorna: “I’d be troubled if you forgot about me.”
Flying up from directly below, Yorna’s kick was delivered towards Arakiya, who was preoccupied with
Priscilla overhead.
Yorna’s long legs thrust upward, as her meticulously maintained thick soles, which she had treasured
greatly over time, followed her decisive blow.
Priscilla: “It is unbecoming of someone your age to be more eye-catching than me.”
Synchronizing with Yorna’s kick, Priscilla swung the Yang Sword held overhead straight down. Arakiya
had been caught in a cross-generational pincer attack of mother and daughter, one above, one below.
In perfect unison, the two enchanting strikes worthy of self-praise struck each other―― Indeed, they
struck each other.
405
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla & Yorna: “――Hk!?”
The strike that should have caught Arakiya was bereft of a hit reaction, rather, the expected impact had
been slightly off, instead producing a solid sound.
From how it appeared, the thick sole of Yorna’s upwards kick had collided with nothing other than the
blade of the Yang Sword swung down by Priscilla.
Their pincer attack had missed their very important opponent, they had rather astoundingly struck one
another instead.
What was more surprising, was that the collision of both Yorna and Priscilla’s attacks had been inside
Arakiya’s seemingly flickering body.
Yorna: “It… passed through her?”
Priscilla: “How impudent.”
Immediately after Yorna’s astonishment and Priscilla’s irritation spilled over simultaneously, Arakiya’s
body, having seemingly taken in both attacks, glowed white as a counterattack was unleashed.
It was as if Arakiya’s whole body had exploded―― No, it had, in fact, exploded.
Arakiya’s body scattered into rays of white light, dispersing with terrifying force spread in every direction
like buckshot, hitting Yorna and Priscilla like a fountain of water.
Yorna: “Kuh…!”
In an instant, Yorna gathered the fine pieces of dirt that had been whirled up by the previous gale, and
clad herself and Priscilla in a cloud of dust.
Rather than “cladding” them in clothing that stuck to the body, it was a delicate technique that
circulated around one’s figure at high speed to repel attacks.
If Arakiya’s buckshot merely held the firepower one would discern at first glance, this would have
reduced its power just enough. However――
406
Web Novel Volume 32
Yorna: “――Hk!!”
Easily penetrating the cloak of earth wrapped around them, Arakiya’s rays pierced Yorna and Priscilla.
Blown away by the impact, Yorna dropped to the ground while screaming in agony. With all her strength,
she instantly burrowed her stretched out feet in the ground to avoid an unsightly fall.
She could not afford to collapse. Much less miserably falling on her back, as if tumbling away.
Yorna: “To lose the ones in love with me…”
The weight of the soul Yorna held was sustained by the presence of those that loved her.
Therefore, Yorna needed to respond to said love with all her might. To respond to love was not something
to be done half-heartedly.
She must aspire to be appropriate in her movements, speech, conduct, even emotions.
Whether it was in everyday life, in the bedroom, or in the middle of a battle, it was all the same.
――With a faint bang, the hairpin that held Yorna’s hair in place, on which were hanged ornaments made
of layering scales, shattered.
Priscilla: “Was that a gift from someone? Dear Mother.”
Yorna: “――It was a gift from my beloved children.”
Shattered; Yorna caught the pieces of dust from the hair ornament with her fingers, and gently gazed
upon them.
Most of the items that Yorna wore were gifts. Her kimono, her footwear, and even her hair ornaments,
be they woven, carved or molded, the inhabitants of the Demon City had gone to great lengths to craft
these beautiful items with their own hands, which became imbued with the souls of their creators.
The ones that received Yorna’s love received the capability to be crushed on her behalf, to protect her
in return.
Yorna: “You too?”
407
Web Novel Volume 32
Priscilla: “Unfortunately, I do not boast the same fidelity as you, Dear Mother. Merely what I have had
on hand from the very beginning, the tribute from my already-late husband.”
Saying this, Priscilla gently displayed her ear. In this motion, it was revealed that the green jeweled
earring that had supposedly been present there had disappeared.
She too, had transferred her life force to those she loved, providing her a longer life.
Yorna: “Your husband? Priscilla, you also——”
Priscilla: “What a meek expression to make. These missing earrings, I received them from my fourth
husband, I believe.”
Yorna: “Fourth…”
Priscilla: “Eight times was I bestowed a husband. Of course, that does not rival you, Dear Mother.”
At Priscilla, callously stating this unexpected answer, Yorna’s mouth was left agape from the shock.
However, this shock was negated by Priscilla’s grasp of the radiant Yang Sword.
That strange phenomenon from earlier, was.
Yorna: “Priscilla, with the Yang Sword, you should be able to reach any opponent. Provided their soul
hasn’t been severed by the Life Sword…”
Priscilla: “Even without you telling me, Dear Mother, I am painstakingly aware of that. However, there
is something you are mistaken about.”
Yorna: “Mistaken?”
Priscilla: “My Yang Sword burns what I wish to burn and slashes only what I wish to slash.”
Saying that, Priscilla slowly raised the tip of her Yang Sword.
What assembled beyond the tip of the Yang Sword, as Yorna followed it with her gaze, was Arakiya,
scattered white light forming her figure little-by-little.
408
Web Novel Volume 32
Reflecting the nature of the Spirit they had devoured, the Spirit Eaters were said to be able to house the
strength they possessed in their bodies—— While the true nature of this rare ability was unknown, the
capability for its capabilities to be expanded upon was remarkable.
Just now, by what principle had light transformed into a body—— once that was pondered over, it became
clear.
The Yang Sword slashed what it wanted to slash, a treasured sword able to reach all things.
Priscilla: “——Is that fire, water, or wind? If that becomes indistinguishable from light or shadow, there
is no doubt that it becomes difficult, but even so, I can still reach you.”
Arakiya: “————”
Meeting the gaze of Arakiya, whose eyes were the same hue, Priscilla’s crimson eyes narrowed.
The owner of the Yang Sword that could reach all things, and the transcendent being, possessing the
ability to transform into anything, confronting each other——
Yorna: “I see, you were raised together with quite a troublesome person.”
Had this been Chaosflame, Yorna would perhaps have been able to take down Arakiya in proper fashion.
But, this was not Chaosflame, and Yorna was hardly at full strength.
Therefore, the one to deliver the decisive blow was not Yorna, but——
Priscilla: “At any time, it is I who resides at the center of the stage after all.”
The girl blazing red as the sun, who turned any hardships she faced into sustenance for herself, smiled
graciously.
That smile of hers was dazzling, even for Yorna who stood alongside her.
Set ablaze by Priscilla’s dazzle, if there was only a single being capable of remaining in her vicinity
without being scorched to naught, for that being to be Arakiya, standing in Priscilla’s path, what an ironic
twist of fate it was.
409
Web Novel Volume 32
△▼△▼△▼△
——Otto Suwen sensed a change in the direction of the wind.
At first it had been a hunch, then it changed into being taken as an omen, and finally it became a
conviction.
The situation of the battle was gradually and slowly changing, moving, and tilting—— As Otto opened the
channels that were supposed to be kept closed, immersing himself in the task of picking up all kinds of
“voices”, he was fluxing in a sense of omnipotence, as if he himself was one with the world, as if were
fleeting.
Things that could only be found in such a situation were submerged in an overwhelming vortex of
information. In order to retrieve them, one must dive deeper and deeper――
???: “——Otto-san!”
Otto: “——Hk.”
A voice was heard very close by, from outside of his consciousness, and at the same time, a dry shock
destroyed the whirlpool of “voices”.
It was as if a water tank had been broken and the water inside had flowed out, as if grains of sand had
been scooped up from a sandbox and spilled out through the cracks between one’s fingers; the “voices”
escaped.
Though he felt desolate without it, and finding himself regretful,
Otto: “Oh, my… Thank you for saving my life, Petra-chan…”
Petra: “You had a horrible complexion right now… Please wipe up your nosebleed.”
Otto: “Oh, that is a big help… I feel like I am bleeding just as much, though I am not fighting.”
Taking the handkerchief that was offered to him, Otto squeezed it against his nose.
410
Web Novel Volume 32
The dripping blood was wetting the grass beneath his feet, and he was acutely aware of the heavy load
that employing his Divine Protection beyond his limits was putting on him. In fact, the amount of blood
that had been spilled seemed to be no laughing matter, to him.
As expected, it was not as bad as when his legs had been carved open in Pristella, though.
Otto: “If I try to dive far and deep, it gets quite…”
Petra: “Am I not being helpful?”
Otto: “No, if it was not for your support, Petra, it would probably be worse. The exhaustion of the
interior of my head… I guess I should call it mental fatigue. Because it is pretty heavy.”
It was difficult for them to understand each other, even among those who possessed Divine Protections,
but the way in which Divine Protections placed a burden on their users varied greatly depending on their
effects. For example, the Divine Protection of Wind Evasion possessed by a ground dragon was almost a
perfect type of Divine Protection with no flaws, except for the drastic difference in its burden between
when it was deployed and when it was not.
Garfiel’s Divine Protection of Earth Spirits also had a positive effect while he was standing on the ground,
but at the same time, it placed a high burden on his body in order to maintain his physical well-being.
It just happened that Garfiel was physically strong, so he was not affected by the negative effects, but
if a normal human were to possess it, they would need to take regular breaks, and relieve the burden on
their body by lifting their legs from the ground.
From that perspective, Otto’s Divine Protection of the Soul of Language focused the majority of its
burden on his brain.
Since the brain converted the “voices” of living beings that entered through his ears into voices that Otto
could understand, it was natural for the burden to be concentrated there.
Right now, Otto was trying to pick up the “voices” from channels that were normally kept closed off and
grasp all the sounds he could hear.
411
Web Novel Volume 32
Therefore, he had asked for Petra to use her freshly learned yang magic to physically strengthen Otto’s
body—— and, in addition, for her to focus particularly on his head.
For a skilled warrior, physical strengthening through Mana could be said to be done naturally, but in this
case, it was being done through external interference.
Of course, even with the functions of one’s head being strengthened with yang magic, Emilia’s intuition
would not suddenly become as sharp as Ram’s. The expectation was that Petra’s yang magic would
improve Otto’s endurance, rather than the functions of his brain.
By strengthening the capabilities of his brain, Petra would allow Otto to keep the channels open for
longer, much like how improving cardiovascular function would allow someone to stay underwater for
longer.
Without Petra’s cooperation, the results would have been less than half of what they were, without a
doubt.
Otto: “That said, there are many times when I almost get too greedy and try to go deeper…”
Petra: “If I feel like you’re in a bit of danger, I can just give you a slap to the best of my power, right?”
Otto proffered a bitter smile towards Petra, practicing her slap with reassuring readiness.
In fact, if Otto were to be in danger, it was in his best interest to have Petra pull him back. The fastest
and surest way to do this, was to forcibly disconnect the channel.
As he followed the sound of a “voice”, he would begin to lose track of his own position.
Of course, the “voice” that Otto would focus on by instinct, when he talked to Petra, was the correct
one, but if he lost sight of that connection, he would probably lose his ability to recognize languages.
If the voice closest to him became unrecognizable, Otto would have to keep the channel open forever in
order to communicate with anyone―― If this were to happen, it would be easy to see a future in which
even the mere sound of the wind or the rustling of clothes would be perceived as a “voice”. And thus,
Otto would lose his sanity.
412
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “When it becomes so, I too will become a member of the people who have lost their lives because
of their Divine Protection, like so many others who have had this same Divine Protection.”
Though he was lucky enough to have been able to overcome his childhood without dying, now he would
lose his established self due to his own decision to open the channel.
Really, too many pitfalls laid in the way of life of a bearer of a Divine Protection.
Though it could be said that the more difficult the path was, the more rewarding it was――
Petra: “So, what happened?”
Otto: “…The first and second bastions are useless. There is no one left that I can listen to. The first was
burned to the ground, and the second… Is Emilia-sama’s.”
Petra: “Ah, Emilia-neesama…”
Petra reacted with a complicated face at Otto, who muttered so with the handkerchief on his nose.
The first bastion was guarded by Arakiya, one of the highest-ranking members of the Nine Divine
Generals. Her power, wielded through her Spirit, had burnt the entire field, causing the “voices” of all
living things that Otto had been able to hear to be completely destroyed.
If birds, small animals, or insects had not survived, even if Otto were to open his channels, there would
be no “voices” for him to pick up in the first place.
Petra: “If the field is burnt, wouldn’t the ground beneath the surface be fine?”
Otto: “Even if they have survived, underground creatures often do not speak. Besides, as I told you Petra-
chan, the Divine Protection of the Soul of Language is…”
Petra: “It only allows you to understand the speech of audible creatures, it doesn’t make your ears
better.”
Otto: “That is right.”
Otto nodded emphatically at Petra’s words, who was leaning in front of him.
413
Web Novel Volume 32
As Petra had just said, Otto’s Divine Protection of the Soul of Language was only able to understand the
“voices” he heard, and allowed him to converse with others who spoke a different language.
In other words, the Divine Protection could not be employed properly unless living beings were in a
location where their “voices” could be heard.
Petra’s application of her yang magic to strengthen Otto’s head also played a role here.
By having his hearing and listening abilities enhanced, he was able to pick up “voices” over a wider range
than usual. However――
Otto: “There is no hope for the first and second bastions anymore. Everyone has been immolated by
Arakiya and frozen by Emilia-sama, respectively.”
Petra: “E-Emilia-neesama isn’t as malicious as to do that!”
Otto: “I know. And even if Emilia-sama had not done anything, the reaction from the others at the second
bastion was already quite negative―― Probably because the other creatures were afraid of the
dragonkin.”
Petra’s way of saying that malice did not exist in Emilia, rather than Emilia having no malicious intent,
had been a perfectly fitting way for Petra to put it.
Since there were no ill intentions present in Emilia, there was no way to display any. Regardless, with
such shared views aside, Petra’s advocacy was also deceptively true.
The guardian of the second bastion was Madelyn Eschart, the dragonkin who had almost plunged the
Fortress City into a state of total destruction―― a member of a demi-human race so exceedingly rare,
people questioned its very existence.
Since the dragonkin were related to the Dragons, which reigned at the pinnacle of all existence, they
were feared by animals, no matter how large or small, leaving them no choice but to flee.
Emilia lowering the temperatures in the area to extremely cold degrees conveyed the impression of a
last-ditch effort. Anyway――
414
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “――As for the fifth bastion, Garfiel should handle it well. The fourth bastion is under constant
attack by a group of glowkin. As instructed, the weaponkin and the survivors of the Cyclops Tribe will
join them there.”
Petra: “And at the third, the People of Shudraq joined the other groups fighting the stone golems. What
about the other way around the bastions you wanted to explore?”
Otto: “It looks like there is a direct path from the first bastion to the castle that had been filled up ahead
of time somehow. I am unexpectedly getting sick of Abel-san guessing correctly.”
Petra: “But since someone doesn’t have to go and check it out, we can make the next move faster.”
Organizing a map with the distribution of the “voices” in his head, he compared it with the map Petra
spread out in front of him. Otto added the information he had just obtained to the map, which already
had a number of characters drawn on it, and Petra assigned arrows and other markers to it.
With brain fatigue and even a strange feeling of heaviness, as if warm water was accumulating within his
head, Petra’s presence was critical in pulling together these images that could not be shared visually.
For the Emilia Camp, Petra’s inclusion might have been the most significant. At the very least, Otto took
the fact that Petra was present right here, right now, as Subaru’s greatest achievement that Petra.
Otto: “Since Natsuki-san is the reason we are doing this, though, it balances out to zero, but…”
With a deep, bloody breath forced out of his nose, Otto checked to see if his nasal passages were still
open. Petra’s handkerchief was already stained with Otto’s blood.
Assuming he would buy a new handkerchief later and give it to her, Otto slowly got to the point of
switching to a different channel. There was――
???: “――Otto-chin! Petra-chan!”
Otto: “Ah, Medium-chan.”
A small figure ran to them in the meadow, waving her hands in a wide arc.
415
Web Novel Volume 32
Her long blond hair danced in the air as she ran restless across the battlefield. Carried by her trained
legs, she made a beeline for Otto and Petra,
Medium: “You’ve been very helpful, Otto-chin! Abel-chin wants the next report!”
Otto: “I am absolutely sure that you did not mean to say that in a cute way, however, I appreciate it… if
it helps you. There is nothing to be gained by giving something to someone who does not understand its
value.”
Petra: “Why so sharp-tongued, Otto-san. Although it is understandable.”
Otto and Petra smiled slightly at Medium’s report, her eyes sparkling.
Unintentionally, Medium had been acting as a soft intermediary in the chain of command―― focusing on
gathering information was reassuring for Otto, since he could easily leave the management of that
information to Abel and his group.
This was another scheme that would not have been possible without Medium.
Medium: “It might have been doable, but also more awkward, for sure.”
Otto: “Probably. Especially since Petra-cha… Lady Petra and I are the ones who have to take a hard stand
against Abel-san.”
Medium: “――? Am I getting praised? Hooray!”
Otto and Petra’s exchange was met with great delight by Medium, who raised both hands in the air.
Slightly behind her were four soldiers who had been sent to Otto and Petra to make contact with the
main camp. This was probably a result of the importance Abel attached to the value of the information
Otto brought.
Normally, it would be easier for Abel if Otto were also in the main camp.
Medium: “Otto-chin, you have to wander around to hear the voices, right?”
Petra: “It’s because Otto-san’s ears are not that big, you know.”
416
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “Both are different ways of saying the same thing!”
In contrast to Medium’s ingenuous remark, Petra responded with banter, yet both were tricky in their
own regard. Although, it was generally true, so there was no denying it.
At any rate, they handed over the map they had just drawn to the messengers, receiving a new map in
return, one that reflected the ongoing changes in the state of the battle.
Otto: “Please use this well. There are a few typographical errors, but the arrows and other symbols that
the Lady added should be understandable.”
Messenger: “Understood. Be cautious for scouts, Analyst-dono.”
Otto: “Analyst…”
Otto made a bitter-looking face at the title given to him, along with the map they exchanged.
First a peddler, then an Internal Affairs Minister, then a Warrior-Grade Head Internal Affairs Minister,
and now an Analyst. How many positions would he have to hold before the Royal Selection reached its
conclusion?
Or would these troubles continue to haunt him even after the Royal Selection reached its conclusion?
Otto: “I guess I should put such blissful worries off to the side.”
At the very least, the tomorrow Otto envisioned would not come to pass unless he completed what was
in front of him.
Tomorrow was something Otto had no choice but to face on his own. That was why――
Petra: “Otto-san, let’s move.”
Otto: “Dear me, how about a minute’s rest, my Lady?”
Petra: “Says the person who usually doesn’t rest even when someone tells him to. You can drink until
you pass out when everything is done, so try to do your best.”
Otto: “Are you aware that makes me sound like the biggest drunkard in the world!?”
417
Web Novel Volume 32
When Otto raised his voice about the reputational repercussions, Petra stuck out her tongue to gloss over
it.
In such a way, he was feeling cared for without becoming too serious. Otto slapped himself on the cheek
free from blood stains to regain his focus.
He was not sure whether he wanted to ask Petra or Garfiel how frightened he looked, or if he could even
afford it.
All of those things were normally Subaru’s responsability, who was not there.
Otto: “I might as well get the victory benefits. That is why――”
Immediately after Otto opened up the channel to gather more information.
A loud noise shook Otto’s mind.
Otto: “――――”
Petra: “――Otto-san?”
Seeing Otto’s stiffened face, Petra called his name.
However, Petra’s voice did not reach Otto’s ears. It was because they were covered with deafening
screams filling up the world.
Otto: “Ugh, ah…!?”
In an instant, Otto’s mind felt like it was boiling over, and he held his head in shock. However, just
before his consciousness was blown away, Otto managed to just barely hold out.
Terrible screams still engulfed the world. The reason was――
Otto: “――Ah.”
As Otto was struck by the sudden shock, the two girls, Petra and Medium, looked at the sky and dropped
their jaws.
418
Web Novel Volume 32
Within those girls’ vision, falling straight from the heavens to the ground, spreading its wings with
tremendous majesty just before it crashed―― was a presence that, even from a distance, conveyed a
palpable sense of why the world screamed.
It was no wonder as to why every living thing in the world was screaming.
???: “A Dragon…”
It was not clear whether it had been Petra, Medium, or one of the messenger soldiers who had voiced
this.
Otto could say for certain that it had not been himself. Why was it that――
Otto: “――!”
At the moment everyone on the battlefield had been enraptured by the white Dragon that had made its
appearance, two people whose consciousness were not stolen by its presence existed―― one of them,
Otto, pulled Petra with one hand, while pushing Medium’s shoulder with the other.
Petra: “――Kyaa!”
Petra let out a scream and collapsed onto Otto’s chest, who had fallen backwards forcefully. In the lower
part of his vision, Medium, having been pushed back, had fallen onto her rear.
Those were the minimum evasive actions Otto could perform, at that moment.
――A mass of red-hot flames scorched the air as they passed over the heads of the grounded Otto and
Petra as well as Medium sitting on her butt.
Petra: “AAAAAHHHH!!”
After having been pulled down, Petra’s slender throat let out a scream.
But being able to scream was one kind of safety signal. If the situation had been more horrendous than
that, there would not even have been time to scream.
In fact, just like had happened with the messenger soldiers out of Otto’s reach.
419
Web Novel Volume 32
Otto: “――――”
A mass of flames flew over the heads of Otto and the girls, making contact with the messenger soldier
holding the map.
The next moment, the entire body of that soldier clad in a red and black military uniform was instantly
burnt to a crisp. Due to the map Otto held in his hand, there had been no chance to prevent it.
And, upon catching sight of such devastation, they were not even permitted to raise their voices in
astonishment.
Medium “――! Watch out!”
Immediately after the girl’s high-pitched scream came the sound of steel striking steel echoing through
the air.
The one who spoke up was Medium, despite having been pushed by Otto. She straightened her long
childlike legs from her sitting position, pulling out a barbarian sword from behind her waist in a low
posture.
Yet, she had still managed to parry the deadly blade being swung down upon Otto with all her might.
Petra: “Stand up, Otto-san!”
As Petra pulled him up by the arm, Otto stumbled forward.
When he stepped back and looked behind him, he saw Medium, with both of her hands gripping a barbaric
sword too large for her petite frame, as she stared down the assailant head-on. Then――
???: “――My bad, my bad, and here I was going to get them all at once.”
Saying that, the grumbling man who faced Medium―― was the only one apart from Otto who was able to
consciously ignore the presence of the white Dragon creating this abnormal situation on the battlefield.
An Imperial Soldier, with a bandana wrapped around his head. Judging from his armband, he was not a
high-ranking opponent, holding a long-handled one-handed axe.
420
Web Novel Volume 32
A common soldier. The question was, why was that man here?
While he had been focused on his channel, he had remained vigilant.
So how had this man managed to avoid Otto’s monitoring of “voices”?
With the utmost caution possible, Otto protected Petra behind him with his arm and glared at the man
facing Medium.
Otto: “No mercy for women and children? That’s pretty barbaric, don’t you think?”
Todd: “That’s easy to answer for women and children being on the battlefield, which fits the residents
of the Imperial Capital perfectly. Besides, isn’t that a bit too convenient?”
Otto: “Convenient?”
Todd: “If you were non-combatants who’d just been left behind on the battlefield, your current logic
might’ve held. But I don’t recognize a man who serves on the battlefield as a non-combatant.”
He was the type of person who would put an ambush into practice without mercy, with full intent to kill
them.
It was unlikely that a reasonable negotiation would have worked from the beginning, but in the face of
his thoroughness, it could be said that hope had been completely dashed.
But still, it did not make sense.
Otto: “Me and these kids are here for work? And what kind of work, so far away from the camp…?”
Todd: “Who knows. But my gut is telling me. You’re the root of all evil in this war. And my gut also tells
me this.”
Otto: “…Tells you what?”
The man who looked at Otto and the others in a nonchalant, dismissive manner cut off his words there
at once.
When Otto urged him onward, the man looked at the three of them in turn and,
421
Web Novel Volume 32
Todd: “――It’s better not to waste time with you guys either.”
His axe swung with that pronouncement, gleaming as it mercilessly aimed to take the lives of Otto, Petra,
and Medium.
422
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, coloring by Setowi (source)
423
Web Novel Volume 32
Arc 7 Chapter 96 – Painting with Deep Love

Light Novel Adaptation found in Volume 32, Chapter 9 “Painting with Deep Love”, Parts 1-6
Edited Machine Translation by Witch Cult Translations (Original by Goldkills, Translation checked by
Garcar, PaperKaminari, Human translation of a part by Garcar) ― Complete
――One of the Nine Divine Generals, the Steelman, Moguro Hagane.
That fact that they were not truly of the steelfolk was known to only a select few, even within the
Vollachian Empire.
Originally, the bodies of the steelfolk were composed of inorganic substances like minerals and metals,
and they were born as beings somewhere between people and objects. It was conceivable that the
weaponkin, whose bodies possessed one part made out of metal, were a race that had branched out from
the steelfolk. Many parts of the abnormal ecology of the latter were obscure.
Although they were not as rare as the dragonkin, the steelfolk were distinguished from human tribes not
only in appearance, but also in mentality, so they overwhelmed even the dragonkin in the sense that
they were difficult to communicate with.
Existences more difficult to make contact with than Spirits, which could be conversed with if one’d had
certain training, those were the steelfolk.
Henceforth, climbing to the top of the Empire at the seat of a General First-Class, and also being said to
be easier to contact than the other problem-riddled Divine Generals, Moguro was recognized as a heretic
from within the Steelfolk.
However, that was not the case in reality, and Moguro took advantage of their own outward appearance,
as well as the special trait of lacking involvement with others from the Steelfolk tribe, and was an
existence who merely self-proclaimed themself as the Steelman.
424
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Arc 7 Chapter 96 – Painting with Deep Love
Web Novel Volume 32
So then, because of the true identity of Moguro Hagane, Abel had considered one thing as absolute truth.
――It was certain that, within this decisive battle to capture the Imperial Capital, Moguro would be the
greatest obstacle.
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “――――”
Launched up by an impact that seized his whole body, he met eyes with an excessively mighty being.
Immediately after, he received another blow; he could not avoid the future of his life being scattered,
and he was convinced that he had finally reached the final destination of his fate―― That, was what was
supposed to have happened.
???: “Cough―― Hk.”
His lungs, deflated to the utmost limits, expanded, and that pain reawakened Heinkel’s consciousness.
His interrupted consciousness returned, and the first thing he felt was the firm and large sensation of his
back being supported―― ground. Having been launched up to the sky, his body which was supposedly
been flying through the sky laid atop the ground.
Recognizing that fact, bewilderment occupied the insides of his head. For what reason? How? What had
happened?
Only, at the same time as his brain had comprehended that he was still alive――
Heinkel: “My sword is…”
In the empty hand of his body, besieged with pain, was no feeling of a sword’s hilt. Even when his other
hand immediately reached out to his waist, there was no weight in the scabbard that hung there.
425
Web Novel Volume 32
Turning his head, within his vision that was being vigorously shaken along with his brain by the loud
ringing in his ears, in a place some ways away from him, Heinkel saw his sword thrust into the earth at a
slant, and leaked out a breath.
It vanished, I lost it, he felt his entire body bouncing around as if his heart had become those unthinkable
feelings of unease themselves――
Heinkel: “――Fuck.”
Since he had gone through all those things, he began to hate himself for worrying over losing the sword.
The fluctuation of his heart in that moment seemed like a representation of his half-assed self.
Heinkel: “Just what…”
As the causes for him to hate himself increased, Heinkel broke away from his loathsome sentimentality.
He was not dead. He still lived. However, that in itself was a strange thing.
At that moment, Heinkel had met eyes with an existence which had introduced itself as a Divine General,
and a definite intent to kill had been directed towards him―― It had clearly declared that it would kill
him.
In truth, having been launched up to the sky, then from there, being scattered by another attack with
nothing he could do, Heinkel should have lost his life.
For what reason had that not come to fruition? Seeking that answer, he looked around――
Heinkel: “――Ah?”
Unconsciously, a voice of astonishment slipped out.
However, that was a matter-of-course. What Heinkel had seen was absurd enough to warrant that. It was
far, far too detached from reality.
――The world itself was divided in two from where Heinkel was, and separate hells were unfolding.
426
Web Novel Volume 32
On the right sky, massive clouds formed from the bright-red flames that engulfed a world of scorching
heat.
On the left sky, a majestic figure of colossal scale, clad in clouds of pure white, spread its wings as it
lorded over the frozen lands.
Heinkel: “A burning sky, and a white Dragon…”
Gazing at the sight which should not have been present, Heinkel muttered in blank amazement.
It was possible that he had been mistaken in feeling that he had not died. This sight made it seem like
Heinkel was already dead, and that was why he was laying eyes on a world of this sort.
At the world which went beyond what he could take in, thoughts of wishing to escape reality threw him
into disorder.
That which had done so to Heinkel, causing his whole body to straighten up after lying down on the
ground, was the black shadow that had suddenly been cast over him.
No way, he did not want to think that there was a second Dragon passing right above him, but――
Heinkel: “Woaaaaaah――!”
Looking up to the sky, Heinkel’s throat screamed as he saw the source of the shadow.
Passing over him with a tremendous force, flying through the sky as it spun, was an enormous boulder
that could be mistaken for a house―― Even then, it was not just one or two.
One after another, stones of an abnormal scale, clad in an extremely strong wind, being hurled passed
over his head, flying above Heinkel’s towards the place his feet were pointing at.
And then, where they were headed――
427
Web Novel Volume 32
The impact of the crash quaked the world, and it shook Heinkel’s buttocks, giving him the impression
that the ground was coughing violently.
As those were continuously fired out, reverberating upon their crash, Heinkel got up from that place in
a panic.
The one who was continuously being targeted by those boulders, suffering direct hits one after the other,
was the figure who was also on an abnormal scale―― it was the rampart itself standing up.
Heinkel: “…Moguro Hagane.”
One of the nine most feared people within this Empire, and through what he was able to witness, Heinkel
felt that with his whole body and soul.
He thought that what he had seen just before his consciousness was snuffed out had possibly been an
optical illusion, or a hallucination brought by having been paralyzed by fear, but it had been neither.
――With a large body that probably exceeded tens of meters, Moguro blocked their way, quite literally
the third bastion that Heinkel and the others originally were supposed to conquer.
Literally, indeed, quite literally.
Perhaps this very situation was the existence most suitable for the word “literally”, in this world.
In that place, the rampart had gotten up on its knees and taken the shape of a golem, and employing the
pavements from the upheaved farmland as its own arms and torso, it carried out unbelievable defensive
measures.
Swarming at the feet of that massive body were the stone golems, which Heinkel had cut down in his
desperation. The giant fist that struck downwards from above their heads, was just like a town crashing
down.
Aiming for that massive body, were the large boulders which had been fired countless times just a bit
prior.
428
Web Novel Volume 32
Those originated from quarries along the way to the site of the decisive battle, the Imperial Capital, but
also from the crumbled cliffs of the steep mountains, rocks prepared to be used in the siege.
So then, continuing to throw those towards the titanic Moguro, were those who were awaiting an
opportunity to attack from back at the stronghold――
Heinkel: “――The subordinates of Yorna Mishigure.”
To be precise, they were the citizens of the Demon City of Chaosflame who Yorna directed.
Races with horns and lizardmen, beastmen and those from the Multi-Leg Tribe, they were a mixed force
without a sense of unity, and there was only one thing in common which tied them together into an
assembled formation.
――Their common feature could be said to be that each one of them housed a red flame in one of their
eyes, and housed within was their high morale.
Quite literally, this was a group whose fighting spirit burned within their eyes, several of them able to
lift up the unbelievably large boulders, capable of throwing them across an outrageous distance.
However, Heinkel thought it dubious to say that Moguro was suffering direct hits from those gigantic
boulders, in his judgement.
Of course, through the direct hits of those large stones, Moguro’s construction of the rampart and
farmland would break, crumbling. However, in order to repair those broken parts, Moguro turned the
boulders crashing against him into the materials with which to form its massive body, perfectly offsetting
those attacks.
Even when looking from afar, the meaninglessness of those attacks was deeply communicated.
Even so, the reason why they still did not cease to throw them was plain and simple―― While their
attacks kept Moguro’s gargantuan body at bay, other rebels would unleash a fierce strike.
Heinkel: “…Foolish.”
Heinkel had heard it as well. That this third bastion had the weakest defense compared to the other
bastions.
429
Web Novel Volume 32
However, that would have applied only before Moguro had rosen as he had, beginning to employ its entire
massive body to block their way. Despite that, the strategy had not been updated, and the rebels who
had chosen to withdraw from the other battlefields were converging, even now continuing to amass
military strength at this place.
In the midst of that, the People of Shudraq, who Heinkel had fought alongside, were also present.
Heinkel: “Foolish.”
Heinkel’s deep feelings had leaked out with a sound clearer than before.
Foolish. It could not be called anything but foolish. What else was there to say? Looking right or looking
left, looking up or looking down, looking forward or looking back, there was nothing to see but hell.
Just what else could Heinkel have possibly said?
Heinkel: “Y-you’re all out of your fucking minds… You guys! Everyone! What the hell is wrong with all of
you!!”
Before he realized it, Heinkel had jumped towards his sword, thrust into the ground, in order to cling on
to it.
Putting his weight onto the hilt of the sword thrust into the ground, he grit his teeth as he exhorted his
trembling knees. What was wrong with everybody? He was unable to understand their mentality.
Like he thought, he could not do it. He could not do it, he could not do it, he could not do it, there was
nothing he could do.
Heinkel: “What the hell, is wrong with all of you…”
While powerlessly leaning against his sword, Heinkel’s throat feebly trembled.
In the surroundings of Heinkel, who had limply lowered his head, the world was shaken by the flames,
by the Dragon, by the huge army. Was it really such a sin for him to not fight against all that?
In that case――
430
Web Novel Volume 32
Heinkel: “I…”
It was right after Heinkel had let that leak out.
The sound of nimble hooves resounded, and a chestnut-colored Galewind Horse passed by Heinkel’s side
as it stomped on the ground. As his red hair swayed in the wind produced by that Galewind Horse, Heinkel
looked up. And then――
For but a moment, Heinkel exchanged gazes with the man donning a spherical hairstyle, sat atop the
Galewind Horse.
Zikr Osman. Working as Abel’s right-hand man, giving orders to the rebels from the stronghold; even
though he was also a General of the Vollachian Empire, he was a part of the rebellion against the country.
He himself had declared that his fighting skill with the sword was poor, and from Heinkel’s point of view,
it was quite difficult to assess what fighting strength he possessed, and nonetheless he had passed
Heinkel, going forward.
――The moment Zikr passed him, he left a scornful gaze upon Heinkel, who had bent his knees at that
place.
Heinkel: “I really…”
Going past Heinkel, who had bent his knees, the Galewind Horse ran towards the battlefield.
As if to follow Zikr’s majestic figure, the rebels who had gathered from various warfronts headed
forwards. Towards Moguro Hagane’s rampart, they charged forth.
As he watched them, Heinkel still continued leaning on his sword, unable to move.
And as he was unable to move――
Heinkel: “…It’s just like I thought, I really can’t do it, Louanna.”
431
Web Novel Volume 32
△▼△▼△▼△
At the time he overtook the red-haired swordsman, who had bent his knees amidst the battlefield,
hanging his head as if his will to fight had been quashed thoroughly, what flashed through the mind of
Zikr Osman was sympathy, for following the natural course of life.
The brave woman of crimson who had introduced herself as Priscilla Barielle had boldly taken part in this
rebellion. The swordsman, participating in the war as her follower, was probably not even a person of
the Vollachian Empire.
It was far too cruel to impose the Empire’s way of being, that the people of the Empire must be strong,
on a guy like him.
Zikr: “I can hardly say that I myself follow that way of being.”
Sword in hand, Zikr bashed his own self, as he shook atop the back of his beloved horse, Leidy.
He was currently feigning bravery like this, but it had been largely due to the power that the previous
generations of House Osman had accumulated, that Zikr had taken up the seat of General.
Had Zikr not been part of a lineage of military men, forced to work his way from the ranks of Private like
the other soldiers, then he, without any skill in the sword, would probably not have been able to find
any success in life.
It was not that he lamented that. Of course, Zikr was a man of the Empire.
Due to that, he swung his sword on the front lines, and the first time he swung it, his heart yearned for
him to exist in a way reminiscent of the Nine Divine Generals, who would be able to alter the situation
of the battle.
However, to make sure that nobody would be able to take up Zikr’s position, Zikr was once again unable
to feign reality by turning that yearning into his personal matter. Therefore――
Zikr: “――I am Second Class-General of the Empire, the Coward, Zikr Osman!!”
432
Web Novel Volume 32
Raising his voice to a loud volume, his beloved horse galloped across the battlefield where a tremendous
change had been accomplished.
In most cases, Leidy was used to light sprints for the purposes of both strolls and military campaigns,
however, this time she could guess what Zikr was feeling, so she put out the best sprint of her life.
At seeing his beloved horse put on a brave sprint, completely detached from fear and anxiety, Zikr could
only fall in love again.
Leidy’s excessively beautiful sprint ignored Zikr’s unusual speech for war, and sparked a flame in the
hearts of many rebels as she continued to dash.
Zikr: “Glowkin on the right wing! Weaponkin on the left wing! Everyone, move in accordance with the
orders! Everyone else, follow me! We shall defeat the Steelman, Moguro Hagane!”
Everyone: “YEAHHHHHHH――!!”
Hearing Zikr’s orders, the assembled military forces roared, as they charged towards Moguro. The
boulders which flew overhead were thrown by the volunteer soldiers who Yorna loved dearly, as a means
of providing cover.
If those were to draw Moguro’s attention, and a disturbance were yielded in the command of the stone
golems, and above all else, if the charge of Zikr and the others reached its feet, their aim would be
successfully accomplished.
???: “Fire――!!”
A valiant shout could be heard in the distance, and arrows rained down on the stone golems blocking the
way, sewing them to the ground.
Originating from afar, having opened up distance on Zikr’s orders, was the overwhelming display of
offensive ability by means of the People of Shudraq’s archery, and the bow-and-arrow skills of the rebels
with proficiency in that art.
433
Web Novel Volume 32
He accepted the cover from the beautiful and noble-minded women, and pushed forward. The battle
formation of those women included, positioned adequately towards the back, it seemed too good to be
true, so Zikr clenched his molars.
Zikr: “No, if anything is too good to be true, it would be that blessing.”
Gripping his sword tight, looking towards its white blade, Zikr slightly loosened the corners of his lips.
Right before he departed for battle, the one to bestow Zikr with a blessing as he visited the encampment
had been a sweet girl, whose eyes somewhat inspired a sense of reverence―― Just as if it were a gaze
that had lived an amount of time unimaginable to Zikr, she had graciously met his entreaty.
It was not that the Coward had been blown away.
Only, thinking about the duty he must accomplish himself, Zikr wished for a blessing. His wish had been
to rely on his superstitions, even if that would only increase their chances a little.
???: “General Second-Class Zikr! Please fall back! We can handle things here!!”
Zikr: “Do not speak nonsense! There is no path of retreat! Nor is there room to fall back! I shall also
move forward!!”
???: “――Hk.”
Straddling his Galewind Horse, he shook his head at the appeal of the soldier riding next to him. Zikr
would not abandon his duty.
For a moment, the subordinate attempted to say something, but he did not get in the way of Zikr’s
determination any further. Grateful for that consideration, he tightly, tightly gripped the reins.
???: “Hah! To think that General Second-Class Zikr Osman, the Womanizer, would proceed to the front
lines!”
Then, opposite of the subordinate riding next to him, a figure sprinting at the same speed as a Galewind
Horse caught up to them. Upon looking at it, it was a soldier wielding twin swords, donning an
eyepatch―― Jamal Aurélie.
434
Web Novel Volume 32
He had become a prisoner of war during the fall of the Fortress City, and after that, due to his display
of strong loyalty towards His Excellency the Emperor Vincent Vollachia, he had been taken under the
command of Zikr as a swordsman.
Zikr: “Private First-Class Jamal, how is their response?”
Jamal: “The fucking best! Whether I look left or right or directly in front, there’s a fuckton of enemies!
I’m having an absolute blast!”
Zikr: “Ahh, it is indeed quite magnificent. It is the honor of an Imperial Soldier. From here, I intend on
removing General First-Class Moguro from the seat of Eighth, so will you follow me!?”
Jamal: “Only if you order me! If you want, I can head over there and open up the path!”
An uncouth yet charming smile emerged on his face, and Jamal accelerated after saying that. He easily
overtook Leidy’s speed, and charged right into the group of stone golems directly in front of them.
While chasing after his back, even though Zikr thought his bravery reliable, he felt guilty for taking him
along―― However, he immediately discarded that hesitation.
He would fulfill what he needed to do, in the place that he needed to do it.
That had been requested of him, so it was none other than Zikr himself who desired to meet those
requests. What remained was――
Zikr: “――Your Excellency, you are free to do as you wish.”
And indeed, it happened practically in tandem with Zikr offering up a prayer.
――Upon the summit of the Crystal Palace of the Imperial Capital of Lupugana, the magic crystals there-
in began glowing.
△▼△▼△▼△
435
Web Novel Volume 32
――In this decisive battle for the Imperial Capital, there were several people painting over the picture
Abel had painted.
One of them was the existence of Priscilla, who had joined the battle of the first bastion to which Yorna
Mishigure had headed.
One of them was Otto, who, through use of his Divine Protection, had demonstrated his ability to gather
information on the details of the battle’s progression.
One of them was Garfiel, who, instead of entering a deadlock with Kafma Irulux, had been able to crush
the latter.
One of them was Emilia, who had angered Madelyn Eschart more than had been assumed she would,
causing the latter her to invoke the Cloud Dragon.
And yet, even if that added some change in the coloration of the picture Abel had painted, they were
not incidents that had altered its final form massively.
If one of the five bastions on the points of the star-shaped ramparts that defended the Imperial Capital
were to be broken through, then the means to seize victory, even if the other bastions were locked in
stalemate, would exist.
For those who painted over the picture, the main reason why they were unable to make it sway, no
matter what they did, was Moguro Hagane―― No, it was the Meteor which governed the Crystal Palace,
the heart of the Vollachian Empire.
The Crystal Palace boasted beauty of preeminent status within the world, the magic crystals forming the
crystal portion of the Palace of particular purity even amongst magic stones. Making the Palace itself
into a weapon to attack outside enemies.
The Mana stored within the Palace could be passed through the magic crystals located everywhere in the
building to amplify it, to then be released through the Magic Crystal Cannon installed on the top-most
floor of the Crystal Palace.
That power was able to bring about enough destruction to wipe out the entirety of a large city―― legends
said that in the past, when it had been used hundreds of years prior, its target had been a Great Disaster.
436
Web Novel Volume 32
Henceforth, the Magic Crystal Cannon of the Crystal Palace remained only a thing of legends, but since
its existence as an actual thing had been discovered, it had been serviced to be made usable, so the
threat was restored.
As irony would have it, that Magic Crystal Cannon had become a fang pointed towards Abel himself, but
as long as it was present, there was a high probability that the situation of the decisive battle for the
Imperial Capital could be easily overturned.
Therefore, no matter what, there was a need for this Magic Crystal Cannon to be fired.
That too, would not be a decisive blow that would change the status of the battle, but part of the damage
he had taken into consideration. For that purpose――
Abel: “――Will you desert and run away, Zikr Osman?”
So had asked Abel of Zikr, who, mounting his Galewind Horse, had headed towards the battlefield of the
third bastion.
Zikr had a choice in his hands. Managing the rebels who had chosen to move away from the battles of
the other bastions, and converge on the third bastion, raising their morale, facing the massive body of
Moguro, who blocked the way, and he had the choice to desert that warfront.
However, Abel had a hunch that he would not choose that, most likely.
Was it because of Zikr’s prudence as the Coward, who feared even the slightest possibility that his goal
would not be fulfilled, or was it perhaps because he was one of the brave and righteous members of the
Imperial Army?
Whichever it was, Abel, who was not Zikr, could not surmise.
However, whatever the reason for his determination may be, Abel would not discourage it.
Whether Zikr survived or not, was something which would bear no determinant impact on the picture
Abel had painted.
Speaking on the grand-scale of things, ultimately, within his picture, even whether Abel himself survived
or not――
437
Web Novel Volume 32
???: “――Reporting from the lookout! The Magic Crystal Cannon of the Crystal Palace is beginning to
operate!”
Abel: “――――”
???: “Its target, the third bastion!!”
The bellowing voice resounded throughout the stronghold, proof of Abel’s aim being fulfilled.
The Magic Crystal Cannon would be fired. Upon the third bastion―― that was to say, it would devastated
the battlefield where Moguro was located, who had turned into the rampart itself, and likely wipe out
the rebels in one fell swoop.
Even if that happened, as long as Moguro’s true body, the Crystal Palace, was going strong, then neither
would the Steelman, Moguro Hagane, be defeated, nor would the third bastion be overcome.
However, the Imperial Capital would forfeit the firepower of the Magic Crystal Cannon, which had the
ability to overturn any battle.
Everything was for that purpose; after all, that was what had been painted on that illustration.
Therefore――
???: “――There is something unusual in the line of fire of the Magic Crystal Cannon!!”
Abel: “…What?”
――Upon the moment his plan had succeeded, that report was an incident completely outside Abel’s
hypothesis.
△▼△▼△▼△
――In this decisive battle for the Imperial Capital, there were several people painting over the picture
Abel had painted.
438
Web Novel Volume 32
One of them was the existence of Priscilla, who had joined the battle of the first bastion to which Yorna
Mishigure had headed.
One of them was Otto, who, through use of his Divine Protection, had demonstrated his ability to gather
information on the details of the battle’s progression.
One of them was Garfiel, who, instead of entering a deadlock with Kafma Irulux, had been able to crush
the latter.
One of them was Emilia, who had angered Madelyn Eschart more than had been assumed she would,
causing the latter her to invoke the Cloud Dragon.
And then――
???: “――Foolish.”
In the distance, beyond the hulking, writhing city walls of Moguro Hagane, lay the Crystal Palace, the
very heart of the beloved Imperial Capital, the symbol of the Vollachian Empire’s authority.
Only a few people even knew of that weapon set atop that beautiful palace, and in fact, even the General
did not know of the existence of the Magic Crystal Cannon until he had heard about it from Abel.
Zikr Osman had risked his life to make them misfire that single, precious shot of this decisive weapon
that, if fired, would cleave the horizon and completely disrupt the tide of battle.
Riding his beloved horse across the front lines, he appealed loudly that they had the chance to win the
battle, and while rallying up the rebels, he had appealed for their support in order to get the Magic
Crystal Cannon to focus on them.
All this in order to mislead them into believing that this was the best opportunity to make a decisive
change in the battle.
Hence, the moment the pinnacle of the Crystal Palace glowed, Zikr had been convinced that he had
accomplished the task.
His mind was filled with images of his mother, of his elder sisters, and of his younger sisters, those women
so crucial to the formation of his own self, and he even smiled at how much like him that was.
439
Web Novel Volume 32
A prayer far too beautiful to let die in one’s embrace, a demise that was supposed to come peacefully,
but had been replaced with astonishment before the wide-eyed Zikr.
Because of――
Zikr: “――Miss Beatrice?”
△▼△▼△▼△
???: “Figured this is what it would be, in fact.”
So muttered Beatrice to herself while in free fall, her dress and long curly hair fluttering in the air.
When confronted by Zikr, who had come to Beatrice and the others’ tent to ask for their blessing as a
warrior, Beatrice’d had a gut feeling that he intended to die.
Four hundred years ago, in that time of constant warfare, there were many with the same look in their
eyes.
Back then, Beatrice had not been able to reach out to them. Some did not want to be reached out to,
and some did not know how to reach out.
Perhaps even if Beatrice were to repeat that time again, it would be hard to imagine that she could have
approached it better.
Surely she would experience the same helplessness again, watching them go to their deaths. But that
is――
Beatrice: “――No reason to do the same here today, I suppose.”
???: “Ah, uh!”
With their characteristic pattern, Beatrice’s eyes faced forward, a little girl holding Beatrice’s thin
shoulders from behind as if holding her tightly.
Beatrice did not forgive that little girl, her hair golden, her eyes blue.
440
Web Novel Volume 32
It was true that her thoughtless actions had made many people miserable.
But still, for this one moment, she thought.
She thought that, for this one moment, she believed in some other feeling other than Natsuki Subaru’s
naïveté.
Beatrice and the little girl―― Louis, were high up in the sky, even higher than the city walls.
After a series of short-range “teleports”, as if with no other means, Louis had brought Beatrice to this
place as if to prove her worthiness.
Just now, Louis had demonstrated her worth. In which case, Beatrice was next to respond to those deeds.
Beatrice: “Betty can just see everyone’s angry faces, in fact.”
Angry, or perhaps concerned, but in the end, still angry.
Beatrice’s lips suddenly relaxed as the loving faces of her companions came to her mind.
But, there was no choice not to do it. Because Beatrice was――
Beatrice: “Betty is Subaru’s aikata, I suppose.”
At the moment she muttered those words, the entirety of the beautiful Palace, visible from a distance,
glowed with a dazzling light so bright that it was able to transform the shape of the world, aiming at the
rebels who were pushing forward on the ground in a straight line.
Zikr and his men, who were leading the charge, would be engulfed by a shot that would be far too
destructive for them―― Interrupting the line of fire with Louis, Beatrice clasped her hands together in
front of her chest. And then――
Beatrice: “――Al Shamak.”
――Then, the hole into another world that swallowed even light that would change the world, opened,
then closed.
441
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, coloring by Setowi (source)
442
Web Novel Volume 32
△▼△▼△▼△
How many were there that could have properly grasped the events of that instant?
In truth, if things had come to pass as Abel had painted them, the damage would have been enormous,
even if it had been within the range of what had been expected, the impact it would have provoked on
those fighting at the other bastions would be immeasurable.
However, the Magic Crystal Cannon did not deliver the damage it was intended to unleash, and Zikr
Osman, having been ready to sacrifice himself, continued on with that same vigor, engaging the horde
of stone golems in battle.
The descent of Cloud Dragon Mezoreia and Emilia’s battle with Madelyn who had brought it along
continued, and the aged skill of the Vicious Old Man, Olbart, yet cornered Garfiel.
Yorna the Flamboyant, and Priscilla, the duo of mother and daughter, had been forced into a fierce
battle by Arakiya the Spirit Eater, who had decided to cast everything off herself to achieve her own
ends. Otto and Petra, who had planned to establish control of the battlefield, having in fact accomplished
just that partly, confronted malice itself along Medium.
There was no significant impact on the state of those battles.
Merely, the possibility that the state of those battles would substantially lean unfavorably was now lost.
In exchange for this tremendous achievement――
???: “Ua! Au! Auu!”
The presence of the little girl in Louis’s arms faded, as she fluttered through the air embracing her
tightly.
The little girl’s figure was, quite literally, gradually fading away from sight. As if to deny it, Louis
embraced the girl, Beatrice, but it served no purpose.
As if scattering into the air, Beatrice’s body was about to turn into light.
443
Web Novel Volume 32
Louis: “Ah! Ah, ahhh~!”
Screaming, Louis attempted what she could, to deny the situation before her eyes.
But no amount of lamenting and screaming could stop the crumbling of Beatrice’s existence.
In order to save the lives of many, she had sent the light of destruction that had been released into the
great beyond.
As compensation for that overwhelming power, Beatrice’s existence had become disperse. Even if one
reached out their fingers to the light waning from as if it were being peeled off, those fingers would not
be blocked, instead passing through.
Louis: “Ahh…!!”
With tears welling up in her ragged, wide blue eyes, Louis screamed.
Screaming, screaming, even though screaming did not help, she screamed in desperation.
There was nothing else she could do, and she could not find anything more she could do, so she screamed.
And so, she frantically screamed and ranted and raved――
Louis: “――Ah?”
With a plop, large tears scattered freely into the air, and then Louis turned her face away, out into the
distance.
Embracing Beatrice in her arms, she looked not at the little girl about to disappear, not at the sky that
had turned white, not at the sky that had turned red, not at the ground where many people were shouting
in anger, but at this moment, forgetting everything that formed the battlefield, she looked out into the
distance.
And then, she leaped toward that distance.
Louis: “Uh――”
444
Web Novel Volume 32
In midair, the distance that she could leap at a time was about ten meters, using it over and over again
in a sequence placed a strain on her organs, like they were being squeezed, but she cared not.
Taking on the entirety of the burdens that would be placed on Beatrice, Louis leaped.
She leaped, leaped, leaped, leaped, leaped, leaped, leaped, and then finally――
Louis: “――――”
Upon reaching the ground, Louis fell forward as if crouching. Ignoring the general lethargy of her body,
Louis held up the incredibly light little girl in her arms in front of her.
Beatrice, whose very presence was becoming more and more faded, in front of her own self, she held.
And then――
Louis: “Uau…”
???: “――I know. The two of you, are both being too reckless.”
Then, suddenly, there was a sigh that sounded like a bitter laugh, and the little girl was snatched away
from her outstretched arms―― No, she was not taken from her. She was held up, gently.
Then, Beatrice’s body was embraced before Louis’s eyes, as the latter knelt.
It was there, in the arms of the black-haired boy present there, that he gently, cherishingly, tightly held
her.
Receiving this embrace, visibly so full of love, the girl who had accomplished a great task, had her eyelids
framed by long eyelashes tremble, her eyes slowly opening.
And with that, her eyes, with their distinctive pattern, flickered――
Beatrice: “――You left me so worried, in fact.”
???: “Yeah, I love you too.”
To that whisper of deep affection, he responded with deep love and pride, and the hands that should be
joined, became joined.
445
Web Novel Volume 32
The boy smiled in front of Louis, who was watching it from the front row, the latter letting out a small
exhale.
He smile, then spoke,
???: “Well, shall we begin? ――Bring it on, oh inevitable fate.”
446
Web Novel Volume 32
Illustration from Volume 32, coloring by Floating (source)
447
Web Novel Volume 32
Character Pages
448
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Character Pages
Web Novel Volume 32
449
Web Novel Volume 32
Other Volumes
Main Story (Root folder at Link)
• Arc 1 (Single volume):

o Volume 1 – Link;
• Arc 4 (Full arc at Link):
o Volume 10 - Link;
o Volume 15 – Link.
o Volume 27 - Link;
o Volume 30 - Link;
450
Re: Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu Other Volumes
Web Novel Volume 32
Side Content (Root folder at Link)
• Side Stories:
o Heroic Tale from Zero (Arc 2 spoilers) – Link;
o Oni Sisters of the Hidden Village EX (Arc 4 spoilers) - Link;
o Artbook Short Stories (various) - Link.
• IFs:
o Rem IF (Arc 2 spoilers) – Link.
451

WN - ReZero - Volume 32 (Light) PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

WN - ReZero - Volume 32 (Light) PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Manifesto

Arc 7 Chapter 76 – Chance Meetings at the Imperial Capital ...................................................... 4

Arc 7 Chapter 77 – Twist of Fate...................................................................................... 24

Arc 7 Chapter 78 – A Volatile Reunion ............................................................................... 48

Arc 7 Chapter 79 – A Roar of Scarlet Laughter ..................................................................... 79

Arc 7 Chapter 80 – Iris and the King of Thorns ..................................................................... 97

Arc 7 Chapter 82 – The Rebels’ Intent .............................................................................. 134

Arc 7 Chapter 83 – Warfare and Warzones ......................................................................... 149

Arc 7 Chapter 84 – Tea Chamber .................................................................................... 165

Arc 7 Chapter 85 – Fhrend ............................................................................................ 184

Arc 7 Chapter 86 – The Five Bastions ............................................................................... 208

Arc 7 Chapter 87 – Decisive Battle at the Bastion ................................................................ 227

Arc 7 Chapter 88 – New Wind......................................................................................... 249

Arc 7 Chapter 89 – Kafma Irulux ..................................................................................... 273

Arc 7 Chapter 90 – Infernal Cradle .................................................................................. 294

Arc 7 Chapter 91 – Racing Across the Battlefield ................................................................. 311

Arc 7 Chapter 92 – Rekindling Old Ties ............................................................................. 322

Arc 7 Chapter 93 – Army of Stone ................................................................................... 345

Arc 7 Chapter 94 – Determination for the Sake of Whom ....................................................... 362

Arc 7 Chapter 95 – Enemies on All Bastions ........................................................................ 388

Arc 7 Chapter 96 – Painting with Deep Love ....................................................................... 424

Character Pages ........................................................................................................ 448

Other Volumes .......................................................................................................... 450

Arc 7 Chapter 76 – Chance Meetings at the Imperial Capital

Original Web Novel Chapter ― Complete

Louis, Medium, and the boy named Natsuki Subaru――

???: “Kuh, ugh…”

Rem: “――I’ll help you.”

Rem: “One, two aaand three!”

???: “…Who asked you, to do that.”

And what came, was a very particular greeting.

Rem: “Ummm… Thank you for your concern.”

Rem: “Yes. Hmm, may I ask for your name?”

Katya: “By abducted, do you mean that you’re a hostage too?”

Rem: “I wouldn’t expect that person to go that far.”

It was still difficult to verbalize why that was, though.

Katya: “…Hey, don’t just go silent on me?”

If there was anything that came to mind――

Rem: “Berstetz’s daughter or grandchild, perhaps?”

Rem: “Is that so? That’s surprising.”

Of course, she believed Berstetz had his own reasons.

Katya: “…You’re an unperceptive woman. I asked if you were also hostage.”

Rem: “――Does that mean that you’re a hostage as well, Katya-san?”

Averting her gaze, so spat out Katya.

It was a lie specifically to deceive “herself”. Not anyone else.

Rem: “Katya-san, would you like to talk some more?”

Katya: “W-what… Doing something so selfish, to Prime Minister-sama…”

Katya: “But, it isn’t actually like th… Ah, wait!”

Katya: “J-just doing as you please… As if I would…”

Katya: “…O-on the opposite side, the east side.”

Rem: “Understood. Well then, let’s head that way.”

Rem: “――There are so many things I have to know.”

But it was not to be. Since――

Abel―― No, Vincent Vollachia.

Rather, Flop and Abel’s relationship was more complicated as well.

Vincent: “That is just a justification based solely upon the results.”

Flop looked at Vincent, cutting him off, “More to the point”.

Vincent: “I see. In that case――”

Even as he contemplated what it meant――

At Vincent’s suggestion, Flop reassessed the value of his life.

Flop: “I’ve been completely shut down!”

Flop: “I myself can’t decide what I should do.”

Flop: “Fake Emperor-kun, why did you come to this room?”